Messe the privat Messe without the people of communicating in one kinde of the consumption by the Priest and consummation of the Sacrifice of receiving the Sacrament in the mouth and not in the hand c. Our supplications were many against these Bookes but Canterbury procured them to be answered with terrible Proclamations We were constrained to use the remedy of Protestation but for our Protestations and other lawfull meanes which we used for our deliverance Canterbury procured us to be declared Rebells and Traitors in all Parish Kirkes of England when we were seeking to possesse our Religion in peace against these devices and novations Canterbury kindleth warre against us In all these it is knowne that he was although not the sole yet the principall Agent and adviser When by the Pacification at Barwicke both Kingdomes looked for Peace and quietnesse hee spared not openly in the hearing of many often before the King and privately at the Counsell Table and the Privy Jointo to speake of us as Rebells and Traitors and to speake against the Pacification as dishonourable and meere to be broken Neither did his malignancy and bitternesse ever suffer him to rest till a new war was entred upon and all things prepared for our destruction By him was it that our Covenant approven by National Assemblies subscribed by His Majesties Commissioner and by the Lords of his Majesties Counsell and by them commanded to be subscribed by all the Subjects of the Kingdome as a Testimony of our duty to God and the King by him was it still called ungodly damnable Treasonable by him were Oaths invented and pressed upon diverse of our poore Country men upon the paine of imprisonment and many miseries which were unwarrantable by Law and contrary to their Nationall Oath When our Commissioners did appeare to render the reasons of our demands hee spared not in the presence of the King and Committee to raile against our Nationall Assembly as not daring to appeare before the World and Kirkes abroad where himselfe and his actions were able to endure tryall and against our just and necessary defence as the most malicious and Treasonable Contempt of Monarchicall Government that any bygone age heard of His hand also was at the Warrant for the restraint and imprisonment of Our Commissioners sent from the Parliament warranted by the King and seeking the peace of the Kingdomes When we had by our Declarations Remonstrances and Representations manifested the truth of our intentions and lawfulnesse of our actions to all the good Subjects of the Kingdome of England when the late Parliament could not be moved to assist or enter in Warre against us maintaining our Religion and Liberties Canterbury did not only advise the breaking up of that high and honourable Court to the great griefe and hazard of the Kingdome but which is without example did sit still in the Convocation and make Canons and Constitutions against us and our just and necessary defence ordaining under all highest paines that hereafter the Clergie shall preach foure times in the yeare such doctrine as is contrary not onely to our proceedings but to the doctrine and proceedings of other Reformed Kirkes to the judgment of all sound Divines and Politiques and tending to the utter slavery and ruining of all Estates and Kingdomes and to the dishonour of Kings and Monarchs And as if this had not beene sufficient he procured six Subsedies to be lifted of the Clergie under paire of deprivation to all that should refuse And which is yet worse and above which Malice it selfe cannot ascend by his meanes a Prayer is framed Printed and sent through all Paroches of England to be said in all Churches in time of Divine Service next after the Prayer for the Queen and Royall Progeny against our Nation by name of trayterous Subjects having cast off all Obedience to Our Annoynted Soveraigne and comming in all rebellious manner to invade England that shame may cover our faces as Enemies to God and the King Whosoever shall impartially examine what hath proceeded from himselfe in these Books of Canons and common Prayer what Doctrine hath beene published and printed these yeares by-past in England by his Disciples and Emissaries what grosse Popery in the most materiall points we have found and are ready to shew in the posthume writings of the Prelate at Edenburgh and Dublane his owne creatures his neerest familiars and most willing instruments to advance his counsells and projects shall perceive that his intentions were deepe and large against all the reformed Kirkes and Reformation of Religion which in his Majesties dominions was panting and by this time had rendred up the Ghost if God had not in a wonderfull way of mercy prevented us And that if the Pope himselfe had beene in his place he could not have beene more Popish nor could he more zealously have negotiated for Rome against the Reformed Kirkes to reduce them to the Heresies in doctrine the Superstitions and Idolatty in worship and the tyranny in Government which are in that See and for which the Reformed Kirkes did separate from it and come forth of Babell From him certainly hath issued all this deluge which almost hath overturned all We are therefore confident that your Lordships will by your meanes deale effectually with the Parliament that this great firebrand be presently removed from his Majesties presence and that he may be put to tryall and put to his deserved censure according to the Lawes of the Kingdome which shall be good service to God honour to the King and Parliament terrour to the wicked and comfort to all good men and to us in speciall who by his meanes principally have been put to so many and grievous aflictions wherein we had perished if God had not beene with us Wee doe indeed confesse that the Prelates of England have beene of very different humours some of them of a more moderate temper some of them more and some of them lesse inclinable to Popery yet what knowne truth and constant experience hath made undenyable we must at this opportunity professe that from the first time of Reformation of the Kirke of Scotland not only after the comming of King James of happy memory into England but before the Prelates of England have bin by all means uncessantly working the overthrow of our discipline and Government And it hath come to passe of late that the Prelates of England having prevailed and brought us to subjection in the point of Government and finding their long waited for opportunity and a rare congruitie of many spirits and powers ready to co-operate for their ends have made a strong assault upon the whole externall worship and doctrine of our Kirk By which their doing they did not aime to make us conforme to England but to make Scotland first whose weaknesse in resisting they had before experienced in the Novations of Government and of some points of worship and thereafter England conform to Rome even in these matters wherein England
them all the dayes of my life so farre as they concerne me as any man hath and since I came into place I have followed them and byn as much guided by them as any man that sate where I had the honour to sitte And of this I am sory I have lost the testimony of the Lord Keeper Coventry and other Persons of Honour since dead And the Councell which attended at the Councell Board can witnesse some of them here present that in all references to the Board or debates arising at the Board I was for that part of the cause where I found Law to be and if the Councell desired to have the cause left to the Law well I might move in some cases Charity or Conscience to them but I left them to the Law if thither they would goe And how such a carriage as this through the whole course of my life in private and publique can stand with an intention to overthrow the Lawes I cannot yet see Nay more I have ever beene of opinion That Lawes binde the conscience and have accordingly made conscience of observing them and this doctrine I have constantly preached as occasion hath beene offered me and how is it possible I should seek to overthrow those Lawes which I held my selfe bound in conscience to keep and observe As for Religion I was borne and bred up in and under the Church of England as it stands established by Law I have by Gods blessing growne up in it to the yeares which are now upon me and to the place of preferment which I now beare I have ever since I have understood ought in my profession kept one constant tenor in this my profession with out variation or shifting from one opinion to another for any worldly ends And if my conscience would have suffered me to doe so I could easely have slid through all the difficulties which I have prest upon me in this kinde But of all diseases I have ever held a Palsey in Religion most dangerous well knowing and remembring that disease often ends in a dead Palsie Ever since I came in place I have laboured nothing more then that the externall publique worship of God so much slighted in divers parts of this Kingdome might be preserved that with as much decency uniformity as might be for I evidently saw that the publique neglect of Gods service in the outward face of it and the nasty lyeing of many places dedicated to that service had almost cast a dampe upon the true and inward worship of God which while we live in the body needs exteriall helps and all little enough to keepe it in any vigor And this I did to the uttermost of my knowledge according both to Law and Canon and with the consent and likeing of the people nor did any command issue out from mee against the one or without the other Further my Lords give me leave I beseech you to acquaint you with this also that I have as little acquaintance with Recusants as I beleeve any man of my place of England hath or ever had sithence the Reformation and for my kindred no one of them was ever a Recusant but Sir William Web grandchild to my Vnkle Sir VVilliam VVeb sometimes Lord Major of London and since which some of his Children I reduced back againe to the Church of England On this one thing more I humbly desire may be thought on That I am fallen into a great deale of obloquie in matter of Religion and that so farre as appeares by the Articles against me that I have indeavored to advance and bring in Popery Perhaps my Lords I am not ignorant what party of men have raised these scandalls upon me nor for what end nor perhapps by whom set on but howsoever I would faine have a good reason given me if my conscience stood that way and that with my conscience I could subscribe to the Church of Rome what should have kept me heere before my imprisonment to indure the libelling and the slaunder and the base usage that hath beene put upon me and these to end in this question for my life I say I would know a good reason for this First my Lords is it because of any pledges I have in the world to sway me against my conscience No sure for I have neither Wife nor Children to cry out upon me to stay with them And if I had I hope the calling of my conscience should be heard above them Is it because I was loth to leave the honour and profit of the place I was risen too Surely no for I desire your Lordships and all the world should know I do much scorn the one and the other in comparison of my conscience Besides it cannot be imagined by any man but that if I should have gone over to them I should not have wanted both honour and profit and suppose not so great as this I have here yet sure would my conscience have served my self of either lesse with my conscience would have prevailed with me more than greater against my conscience Is it because I lived here at ease and was loth to venture the losse of that not so neither for whatsoever the world may be pleased to think of me I have led a very painfull life and such as I would have been content to change had I well known how and would my conscience have served me that way I am sure I might have lived at far more ease and either have avoyded the barbarous Libelling and other bitter grievous scornes which have been put upon me or at least been out of the hearing of them Not to trouble your Lordships too long I am so innocent in the businesse of Religion so free from all practise or so much as thought of practise for any alteration unto Popery or any blemishing the true Protestant Religion established in England as I was when my mother first bore me into the world And let nothing be spoken but truth and I do here challenge whatsoever is between Heaven or Hell that can be said against me in point of my Religion in which I have ever hated dissimulation And had I not hated it perhaps I might have been better for worldly safety then now I am but it can no way become a Christian Bishop to halt with God Lastly if I had any purpose to blast the true Religion established in the Church of England and to introduce Popery sure I took a wrong way to it for my Lords I have staid more going to Rome and reduced more that were already gone then I believe any Bishop or Divine in this Kingdome hath done and some of them men of great abilities and some persons of great place and is this the way to introduce Popery My Lords if I had blemished the true Protestant Religion how could I have brought these men to it And if I had promised to introduce Popery I would never have reduced
and Metropolitan of all England concerning Orders to be observed by all the Bishops of that Province To the severall Articles of which Jnstructions I Matthew Lord Bishop of Norwich thus humbly make Answer and in Order VVe finde this observable Answer given To the 12. Article That upon enquiry at my Visitation whether the Kings Majesties Declaration for lawfull sports had beene published I found it had not beene done in very many places of the Diocesse having therefore about 60. Bookes at hand I caused them to bee proposed to such persons as I had most doubt of but many of them refused to publish the same and were suspended for their refusall yet divers of them presently promised conformity and so were absolved So that now in the whole Diocesse consisting of about 1500. Clergie men there are not passing twice 15. Excommunicated or suspended whereof some so stand for contumacie in not appearing at the Visitation and Synod and still refuse to submit some for obstinate denying to publish the Kings Declaration By the Title and answer of which it is most evident That the Archbish sent severall Articles of Instructions in his Majesties name though made by himselfe to all the Bishops of his Province who were to return an Annuall account of them unto him in writing whereof this was one That they should inquire whether the Declaration for sports had beene published in every parish Church by the Minister and directed them to excommunicate or suspend all such who refused to read it Which how barbarously and unchristianly it was executed in most places needs no further evidence then that already produced and what all men know Now wee appeale to all Ecclesiasticall Histories from Christs Nativity till this instant whether there was ever such a monstrous impiety or persecution as this heard of in the Christian world that Archbishops and Bishops who professe themselves the very Fathers of the Church and Pillars of Religion should thus impiously First of all abuse a Christian Prince so farre as to publish a Declaration for the free use and encouragement of such sports and Pastimes on the Lords-Day as are some of them unlawfull on any day and constantly prohibited condemned by Fathers Councells Imperiall Lawes Edicts of most Christian Emperors Kings Princes States and the whole torrent of Christian Writers as altogether unsufferable on the Lords Day Secondly to injoyne Bookes expresly tending to the prophanation of the Lords day by sports and pastimes to be publikely read in Churches by the Ministers to their Congregations on this very day to encourage authorize them though over-prone thereto without any such instigation to prophane it 3. To suspend sequester excommunicate censure persecute deprive even hundreds of Godly Ministers as capitall Offenders for refusing meerely out of Conscience towards God and love to their owne and peoples soules to contribute their voyces or personal assistances to such a publication and against all Law Justice Piety to silence Ministers three or foure yeares together from preaching Gods Word to their people for the salvation of their soules according to their duties because they durst not publish this Declaration for Lords-Day sports unto them to further the damnation of their soules both against their duties and consciences Such a Monster of most desperate unparalled impiety profanenesse persecution as this was never borne in the Christian world till this Ghostly Father Archbishop Laud begot and nourished it in our Church for which how well hee demerited the Popes Titles of YOUR HOLINES and MOST HOLY FATHER let the Vniversity of Oxford and Mr. Croxton seriously consider who bestowed them on him severall times Doubtlesse his more then Popish superstition in Consecrating Churches Church-Yards Chappell 's and prohibiting all prophannations of them by Enterludes Dancing Musters Leets teaching of Schollers and the like might have lessoned him to have beene as zealous against prophaning Sacred dayes as places with unholie Pastimes or secular Negotiations But because the Lords-Day Sabbath was not hallowed by Bishops themselves as Churches Chappell 's or Church-Yards were according to the Modell of the Roman Pontificall but by Christ and his Apostles who never authorized Bishops or any else to Consecrate Churches or other places in this sort they presume to authorize men thus openly to prophane the one without check or punishment but not the other under the severest Anathema Maranatha Enough eternally to stigmatize this Arch-Prelate with the blackest brand of Arrogancy and Impiety who made but a meere sport of prophaning Gods owne day with sports and silencing Godly Ministers for not being so prophane in this kinde as himselfe was who used to play at bowles on this very day a pretty Archipiscopall Sabbath Recreation or so prophane as he would have them to be against the dictate of their owne Consciences We have given you in a very full and copious evidence of the Archbishops endeavours practises to subvert our established Protestant Religion and usher in Popery among us by introducing severall Popish Innovations superstitious Ceremonies Idolatrous impieties practises and prophanations into our Church being all meere matters of fact notoriously visible to the world and eyes of all men We shal now proceed in the second place to discover his atempts and manifest his proceedings in this kinde by bringing in Popish Tenents and doctrines by degrees wherein we shall so fully uncase this Romish Fox as notwithstanding all his shifts and subterfuges to evidence him the most Pestilent Jesuiticall underminer subverter of the established doctrines of the Church of England the Archest advancer of the Erroneous Positions of the Church of Rome that ever breathed in our English Ayre And here we meet not onely with a Narrow Episcopall See but vast boundlesse Ocean of evidence to saile in That there hath bin for many yeares last past a secret plotted Conspiracy and serious endeavour between sundry pretended members of the Church of England and reall Sonnes of the Church of Rome to extirpate the Protestant Religion and instead therof to set up Popish superstition and Idolatry hath beene already abundantly manifested to the World in A necessary Introduction to the History of the Archbishop of Canterbury his Tryall by sundry forraigne and domestick evidences how farre this Archbishop was an Arch-agent in promoting this conspiracie in point of Doctrinall Popery and by what Jesuiticall Policies and degrees he proceeded in it comes now in Order to bee proved wherein wee shall steare the course of our evidence according to the compasse and method of his proceedings It is the common Policy of all wise experienced Commanders when they intend to undermine any strong well-fortified defensible Fortresse not desperately to begin their Mines at the very foundation of the Workes at first for feare of discovery danger prevention but at a competent distance and then to make their approaches by insensible degrees till at last they have undermined or blowne up the very Walls and Workes themselves The selfe-same Policy was used by
1. That he had disturbed the Peace of the Church by publishing Doctrine contrary to the Articles of the Church of England and the Booke of Homilies 2. That there are divers Passages in his Booke especially against those hee termeth Puritans apt to move sedition betwixt the King and his Subjects and between Subject and Subject 3. That the whole frame and scope of his Booke is to discourage the wellaffected in Religion from the true Religion Established in the Church and to incline them and as much as in him lay TO RECONCILE THEM TO POPERY This Report was no sooner made but this Bishop Mountagues great Patron who engaged him in this Popish service had a Coppy thereof and of all other proceedings therein delivered to him which he endorsed with his owne hand but the Parliament being soone after disolved Mountague instead of a severe censure for the Arminian Popish Assertions in his book was punished with the Bishoprick of Chichester to which he was advanced by this Prelates meanes to affront the Parliament and his Predecessor Bishop Carleton who answered Mountagues Booke in print during the Parl. which book was then likewise answered by Francis Rouse Esquier in a Booke called King James his Religion No sooner was the Parliament ended but both these Bookes were suppressed by this Bishops meanes though recommended to the Presse by the House of Commons order and Mountagues offensive Booke publikly sold without restraint Michaell Sparke the Elder deposed that Bishop Carlton sent for him sitting the Parliament and desired him to print his Book against Mountague and to encourage him the more granted him a protection under his owne hand whereupon he printed it After which Doctor Goad Archbishop Abbots Chapline Doctor Ward and Dr. Belcankwell licenced it for the Presse with a special recommendation whereupon he reprinted it yet notwithstanding immediatly after the Parliament ended by Bishop Lauds meanes this Licensed booke was called in seised on and burned in private and he questioned in the High Commission for printing it After which this Book of Mountagues and his Arminian Popish Tenents were severally answered by Dr. Featley and Doctor Goad Chaplines to Archbishop Abbot in their Paralells by Mr. Henry Burton in his Plea by M. Ward Mr. Yates and Master Wotton in severall Tracts by Master Prynne in his Perpetuity and by Doctor Sutclife But these Bookes of theirs though licenced by Archbishop Abbots Chaplines were called in and suppressed by this Bishops meere Arbitrary Power the Authors Printers sellers of most of them brought into the High Commission as Mr. Prynne Mr. Burton Mr. Sparkes Mr. Jones Mr. Bowler Mr. Bourn with others as was attested by the three first of them upon Oath and manifested by the Articles in the High Commission yet these their authorised orthodox bookes were all seized on and some of them burnt in private and Dr. Sutcliffes Booke against Mountague suppressed in the Presse when foure sheets thereof were printed which printed sheets Mr. Prynne found in this Archbishops Study with this endorsment under his own hand read at the Lords Barre The beginning of Dr. Sutcliffes Censure upon Mr. Mountagues Appeale It was prohibited in the Presse Here upon the Arminian party both in Court our Vniversities and else where grew very great bold insolent their opinions spread themselves like a dangerous Leprosie over the whole body of our Church to the grand exultation advantage of the Iesuits who first planted this soveraigne drugge of Arminianisme among us to reduce us backe to Rome as appeares by these Passages in a Jesuites letter sent to the Rector at Bruxels a little before the Parliament which begun at Westminster the 17. of Mar. 1627. The Copy of which Letter endorsed with the Archbishops own hand was seized on in his Study at Lambheth and attested before the Lords by M. Prynne Father Rector c. We have now many strings to our Bow and have strongly fortified our faction and have added two Bulworkes more For when King Iames lived we know he was very violent against Arminianisme and interrupted with his Pestilent wit deep learning our strong designes in Holland c. NOW WE HAVE PLANTED THE SOVERAIGNE DRVGGE ARMINIANISME which we hope will purge the Protestants from their Heresy and it flourisheth and beares fruit in due season c. For the better prevention of the Puritans the Arminians have already locked vp the Dukes eares and we have those of our Religion which stand continually at the Dukes Chamber to see who goes in and out We cannot be too circumspect and carefull in this regard I cannot chuse but laugh to see how some of our own rank have encountred themselves you would scarce know them if you saw them and t is admirable how in speech and gesture they Act the Puritans The Cambridge Schollers to their wofull experience shall see we can act the Puritan a little better then they have don the Iesuits I am at this time transported with joy to see how happily all instruments and meanes as well great a lesser co-operate unto our purposes But to returne unto the maine Fabricke OVR FOVNDATION IS ARMINIANISME The Arminians affect mutation this we second and enforce by probable arguments c. From which Letter was observed 1. That the Jesuites were the Originall planters of Arminianisme among us 2. That they reputed it the foundation of their Romish Fabricke intended to bee here erected among Vs the chiefe instrument to effect their Jesuiticall purpose and to purge out the Protestant Religion 3. That the Arminians were but the Jesuites Agents to promote their ends that both of them were very intimate with the Duke of Buckingham at whose lodgings they usually mette 4. That this Archbishop knew all this he receiving the Copy of this Letter upon the 27. of Mar. 1628. as appeares by his own endorsment of it yet notwithstanding hee promoted Arminians and propagated Arminianisme all he could but in a most cunning Jesuiticall way for perceiving the whole Parliament generally bent against Arminianisme and Mountagues Booke hereupon this Jesuiticall Prelate abusing both the Parliament and His Majesty to set up Arminianisme more securely projected a new way of advancing it under a specious pretence of silencing both sides by which policy hee inhibited all writing preaching and disputes against it and quelled the opposite Anti-Arminian party To which end he procured His Majestie by a printed Declaration prefixed to the 39. Articles compiled by himselfe and other Bishops of which the most part were Arminians pretended principally to suppresse Arminianisme but intended really for advancing it to prohibit all unnecessarie disputations altercations or questions to be raised which might nourish faction both in Church and Common-wealth That in these both curious and unhappy differences which had for so many hundred yeares in different times and places exercised the Church of Christ all further curious search should bee layd aside and these disputes shut up in Gods
constant care to uphold and maintaine the Religion prefessed in the Church of England in its purity without Error or Corruption Doth therefore hereby declare His Royall Will and pleasure to be and doth straightly Charge and Command all persons of what degree quality or condition soever to whose hands any of the said Bookes are or shall come that without delay they deliver or send them to the Bishop or Chancellor of the Diocesse whom His Majestie requireth to cause the same to be publikly burnt as such of them as have beene already seized on have beene by His Majesties expresse Commande And to this His Majesties Royall Pleasure he requireth all his loving Subjects to yeeld all doe Conformity and Obedience as they will avoid the censure of high Contempt God save the KING Given at Our Court at White-hall the fourteenth yeare of Our Reigne Vpon this Proclamation some few of these Bookes were seised and publikely burnt in Smithfield the poore Printer Oakes imprisoned divers Monthes almost to his utter undoing though he proved he complained of it to Doctor Haywood who commanded him to proceed but the Stationer was brought Ore tenus to the Star-Chamber and charged with the insertion of the Popish Passages after the Doctor had expunged them which he denied where the Archbishop made a Speech to cleare himselfe and his Chaplaine in which there was not one word of truth after which the Stationer was ordered to be committed to Prison and to find out the Translator which he affirming he could not do if he were imprisoned thereupon his imprisonment was respited and no further examination had of this foule businesse then to cleare the Archbishop and his Chaplaine by this devise in the meane time Mr. Prynnes Crosse Bill which truly related all the carriage of the businesse was suppressed that so the truth of it which he thou could would have manifested by sundry punctuall witnesses had he been permitted might never come to publike knowledge to the Archbishops and his Chaplaines shame who abused his Majesty and the People with false representations of this businesse which was now charged proved and testified against him at the Barre by Mr. Prynne Mistresse Oakes Michaell Sparke Senior and others to his shame The Epistle to a devout Soul written by a Friar then newly translated into English was licenced the selfe same day for the same Stationer that Sales book was being as full of Popery as it vvhich Mr. Prynne likewise charging in his Crosse Bill thereupon some of the Bookes were seized by the Stationers and the rest vented in private But Sales to make the Papists ammends was soone after reprinted here withall the Popery in it and sould publikely without restraint notwithstanding his Majesties Proclamation which was but a meere Pageâ—â—â— and devise of the Archbishops to cleare himselfe and his Chaplaine Having thus given you a summary Catalogue of the Popish Bookes Sermons licenced and published by him his Chaplaines and Agents we shall next present you with a List or Extract of the severall Popish Errors Doctrines Positions Paradoxes authorized and maintained in them most of them so grosse so execrable that they never durst appeare in any of our Impressions from the infancy of Reformation till this Arch-Prelate became their Patriot We shall begin with Auricular Confession and the power of Priests to remit sinnes the summe whereof is this 1. That Priests have not only a Ministeriall but an Authoritative and Juditiall Power to râ—mit sine confessed And that we ought frequently to confesse our sins to our Priests and Confessors at least once every Month especially in Lent We read in the Popes Nuntio compiled by the Venetian Ambassador concerning the Negotiation of Signior Panzanioes p. 12. That an English Doctor told Panzanioes friend that the King did approve of Auricular Confession was willing to introduce it and would use force to make it received were it not for feare of Sedition amongst the people Certainly all who shall read these ensuing authorized passages touching Auricular confession of Sins to Priests Confessors of Priests not only Ministeriall but Iuditiall Power to remit sinnes will undoubtedly beleive that at least our Popish Priests Prelates and this Archbishop in particular had a plotted resolution to introduce Auricular confession and set up an Authoritative Iuditiall power in Priests to receive confessions and remit sinnes confessed in all his Majesties Dominions The Passages to this purpose are these Mountagues Gagge p. 78. 83. 84. It is confessed that all Priests and none but Priests have power to forgive sinnes It is confessed that private confession unto a Priest is of very ancient practise in the Church we urge it and perswade it in extremis ut supra we require it in case of perplexity and likewise before the receiving of the Lords Supper according to which Doctrine and Injunction our Bishops do or should enquire of it in their Visitations touching the use and neglect of this so good an order VVhich he thus seconds in his Appeale p. 299. My words are It is confessed that private confession unto a Priest is of very Ancient practise in the Church of excellent use and benefit being discrectly handled We refuse it to none if men require it if need be to have it we urge and perswade it in extremis Wee require it in case of perplexity for the quieting of men disturbed in their consciences This is my Popery per partes for wariant whereof I bring my witnesse and authority the Injunction direction and practise of the Church and of the Bishops accordingly in the Church that which their Mother holy Church hath commanded in that sort and case to be observed pag. 312. Priests have power not only to pronounce but to give remission of sinnes which seemeth to be the Doctrine of the Communion Book in the Visitation of the sicke where the Priest saith And by his Authority committed unto me I absolve thee from all thy sinnes It is Justifiable it is the Doctrine and practise of the Church of England Pag. 315. 316. Informers it is confessed that all Priests and none but Priests have power to forgive sinnes And is it not so confessed when by publique warrant in ordination that power is given unto all Priests to doe soe in those solemne words of Ordination whose sinnes you forgive they are forgiven c. But with you Puritans this Doctrine and practice of the Church is held to bee Popery And here you inferre that Priests have no more power to do this than Laymen here you cast confession upon both one and other and Laymen may heare it aswell as a Priest and therefore it is probable you will not be very precise for Absolution to conferre it on a Layman as well as on a Priest But such absolution is a part of that Priestly power which could not be given by men or Angels but onely and immediatly by Almighty God himselfe a part of that Paramount power which the
Geneva called Francis Sales translated into English by a Jesuite and intituled An Introduction to a devout life where thus we read Pag. 22. Confesse often and choose a Confessor of Learning and discretion c. Pag. 66. Shalt thou have leasure to confesse thee or not shalt then have the Assistance of thy spirituall guide or not Alasse O my Soule c. P. 210. Of holy Confession Our Saviour hath left in his Church the holy Medicine and balsome of Confession or Pennance that in it we may wash away all our sinnes Pag. 210. Confesse thy selfe humbly and devoutly once every moneth and ever before thou communicatest if it be possible although thou feele not thy Conscience charged with guilt of any great sinne for by Confession thou doest not only receive absolution of the Veniall sinâ—es which thou mayest then confesse but also great force and vigour to avoyd them hereafter Pag. 212. Make not those superfluous accusations which many doe of Custome I have not loved God so well as I ought c. for so thou bringest nothing in particular that may make thy Confessor to understand the state of thy Conscience Pag. 214. Thinke it not enough to confesse thy Veniall sins but accuse thy selfe also of the motive c. Pag. 215. Wee must then confesse the particular fact the motive and continuance of our sinnes Pag. 216. Spare not to tell plainly whatsoever is requisite to declare purely the quality of thine offence as the cause subject or occasion Pag. 218. Change not lightly or easily thy Confessor but having made choice of a sufficient one continue constantly rendring him account of thy Conscience on the dayes and times appointed opening to him freely and plainely the sinnes thou hast committed from time to time and monthly or from two moneths to two moneths tell him likewise of the State of thy Inclinations though thou hast not sinned by them whether thou bee given to over-much mirth or desirous of gaine or such like inclinations Here wee have Confession and Confessors serued up to the highest pitch of Popery by Popish Authors printed in Lond. with publike Authority by the Archbishops and his Chaplaines speciall License Wee shall conclude with Dr. Cosons Devotions Intituled the Houres of Prayer printed at London 1627. The precepts of the Church Fifth to receive the blessed Sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ with frequent Devotion and three times a yeare at least of which times Easter to be alwayes one And for better preparation thereunto as occasion is to disburden and quiet our Consciences of those sinnes that may grieve us or scruples that may trouble us to a Learned and discreete Priest and from him to receive advice and the benefit of absolution And Pag. 25. A devout manner of preparing our selves to receive Absolution How stifly this Doctrine of Auricular Confession and Priests power of absolution was maintained not only in print and Pulpit but in private Conferences by the Archbishops Creatures and Heads of Houses in the Vniversity of Cambridge will appeare by this memorable instance On Sunday the 25. of Iune 1637. one Master Adams preaching publikely in Saint Maries Church in Cambridge before the Vniversitie on Iohn 20. 23. Whosoever sinnes yee remit they are remitted c. used these exorbitant Popish assertions touching Confession of sinnes to Priests That a speciall Confession unto a Priest actually where time or opportunity presents it selfe or otherwise in explicite intention and resolution of all our sinnes committed after Baptisme so farre forth as wee doe remember is necessary unto salvation in the judgment of Fathers Schoolmen and almost all Antiquity not onely Necessitate pracepti but also necessitate medij so that according to the ordinary or revealed meanes appointed by Christ there can be no salvation without the aforesaid Confession That Christ intended this Confession of our sinnes in speciall before the Priest for a necessary meane to bring us to salvation and to frustrate his intention or will though misconceits what were it but an argument no lesse of indiscretion then of madnesse and impiety That God being an Enemy to all sinne will not pardon any if we willingly conceale but one in our Confession to the Priest That Confession is as necessary to salvation as the Ministry of Baptisme as necessary to salvation as meat is to the Body That since Christ ordained a Tribunall seat of Judgment where sins should be remitted or retained at the discretion of a lawfull Minister as was evident by the Text he did then WITHOUT DOUBT t was his intention that the faithfull should necessarily confesse all their sins before the Priest so farre forth as they remember for the purchasing of his pardon and remission This he averred to bee as hee conceived the Doctrine of the Church of England contained in our Lyturgie That Confession is a duty of farre more antiquity and extent then ever Popery was in regard t was instituted by our Saviour practised by the Apostles the Holy Fathers and all succeeding Ages and therefore though the Papists use it it is not it cannot be as some would have it A point of Popery What shall their Errors in some Tenets prejudice the Truth in this What shall we refuse the Grape because the stalke is withered This were a Puritanicall a Novatian nicity I never heard of any thing but a foolish Cock that ever refused a Gemme though in a Dung-hill and surely those that reject so speciall a means of their salvation as Confession is meerly because t is practised by the Papists may not unfit but very properly be said to weare his badge The whole Sermon was to this effect Dr. Ward Doctor Love Dr. Brownrig and Doctor Holdsworth tooke exceptions against this Sermon as scandalous and Popish Whereupon Master Adams was convented for it before the Vice-Chancellour and Heads who both required and perused the Copy of his Sermon which done the Vice-Chancellour Doctor Brownrig drew up this ensuing Recantation which hee enjoyned him to make in publike to give satisfaction to those his Sermon had scandalized Whereas c. On Sunday the 25. of Iune last in my publike Sermon on these words St. Iohn 20. 23. whose sins yee remit they are remitted and whose sins yee retaine they are retained I delivered this doctrine That a speciall Confession unto a Priest actually where time or opportunitie presents it selfe or otherwise in explicite intention and resolution of all our sinnes committed after Baptisme so farre forth as we doe remember is necessary unto salvation not onely necessitate praecepti but also necessitate medii so that according to the Ordinance or revealed meanes appointed by Christ there can bee no salvation without the aforesaid Confession upon more mature thoughts and better information I doe find that this Doctrine then delivered was both erroneous and dangerous having not warrant from the Word of God and crossing the doctrine of our Church as may appeare by her Lyturgie in the second exhortation
shall pretermit for brevity sake only we shall insert the Copy of his owne Letter to the Merchants at Delfe found in his study dated Iune 17. 1634. AFter our hearty Commendations c. We are commanded by his Majesty to signifie unto you that this Bearer Mr Beaumont chosen by joynt consent of your Company to be your Preacher at Delfe or where else you shall at any time reside is a man learned sober and conformable to the Doctrine and Discipline established in the Church of England And that you are to receive him with all decent and curteous usage fitting his Person and Calling and to allow him the usuall ancient stipend which Mr Forbes lately or any other before him hath received And farther we are to let you know that it is his Majesties expresse Command that both you the Deputy and all and every other Merchant that is or shall bee residing in those parts beyond the Seas doe conforme themselves to the Doctrine and Discipline setled in the Church of England And that they frequent the Common Prayers with all religious Duty and Reverence at all times required as well as they doe Sermons And that out of your Company you doe yearly about Easter as the Canons prescribe name two Church Wardens and two Sidesmen which may look to the Orders of the Church and give an Accompt according to their Office And Mr Beaumont himselfe is hereby to take notice that his Majesties expresse pleasure and Command to him is that he doe punctually keep and observe all the Orders of the Church of England as they are prescribed in the Canons and the Rubricks of the Liturgy And that if any of your Company shall shew themselves refractory to this Ordinance of his Majesty which we hope will not be he is to certifie the name of any such Offender and his offence to the Lord Bishop of London for the time being who is to take order and give remedy accordingly And these Letters you are to register and keep by you that they which come after may understand what care his Majesty hath taken for the well ordering of your Company in Church affaires And you are likewise to deliver a Copy of these Letters to Mr Beaumont and to every Successor of his respectively that he and they may know what his Majesty expects from them and be the more inexcusable if they disobey Thus not doubting but that you will shew your selves very respectfull of these his Majesties Commands we leave you to the Grace of God and rest Your very loving friend W. Cant. By all which premises compared with his forementioned judgement of the Forraign Churches that they were no true Churches of Christ because they had no Bishops their Ministers no Ministers and their Religion not the same with ours it is infallibly evident that his designe was to suppresse and subvert the Dutch and French Churches by degrees at home and to embroyle them and our English Congregations abroad for the better advancement of the Roman Catholike Church and Religion both at home and in Forraign parts And so we have fully made good the twelfth Originall Article against him in all particulars Our eigth and last Evidence to prove his trayterous design to subvert the Protestant Religion and bring in Popery is comprised in the 13 Originall Article That he hath trayterously and trecherously plotted and endeavoured to stirre up warre and enmity betwixt his Majesties two Kingdoms of England and Scotland and to that purpose hath laboured to introduce into the Kingdom of Scotland divers Innovations both in Religion and Government all or the most part of them tending to Popery and Superstition to the great grievance and discontent of his Majesties Subjects of that Nation and for their refusing to submit to these Innovations he did trayterously advise his Majesty to subdue them by force of Arms c. Nay joyned in confederacy with the Papists Priests Iesuites and employed Popish Captains and Commanders to make warre against them all which we can abundently prove by sundry Papers under his own hand by Originall Letters found in his study and sundry Additions Alterations in the New Scottish Liturgy elsewhere recorded the Originall Copy whereof we have ready to produce under his own hand But because he hath pleaded the Act of Pacification and Oblivion made since his Impeachment in barre of this Article and the Scottish Liturgy which doubtlesse it extends not to and thereby hath tacitely acknowledged the truth of this Article of which he dares not abide the triall we shall forbeare to give any evidence thereon till his plea be over-ruld which the Commons did not presse the Lords to do because they would avoyd expence of time and conceived their forementioned evidence very full to convict him guilty of the first branch of his first generall Charge abundantly proved by all the premises That he hath trayterously endeavoured to subvert Gods true Religion by Law established in this Realm and instead thereof to set up Popery Superstition and Idolatry The second BRANCH of the first generall CHARGE concerning the ARCH-BISHOPS endeavours to reconcile the Church of England to the Church of ROME WEE shall now passe on to the second Branch of the Arch-bishops first generall impeachment touching Religion thus expressed in the tenth originall Article That he hath traiterously and wickedly endeavoured to reconcile the Church of England with the Church of Rome and for the effecting thereof hath confederated with divers popish Priests and Jesuits and hath kept secret intelligence with the Pope of Rome and by himselfe his Agents and Instruments treated with such as have from thence received authority and instructions he hath permitted and countenanced a popish Hierarchy or Ecclesiasticall government to be established in this Kingdome by all which traiterous and malicious practises the Church and Kingdome hath been exceedingly endangered and hath been like to fall under the tyranny of the Roman Sea Which is somewhat amplified in the seventh additional Article which we shall conuex thereto To prove this Article we shall lay downe and make good two ground-workes which the precedent Evidence hath sufficiently cleered First that this Arch-bishop hath beene generally reputed a Person popishly affected and a Papist in heart both whiles he was resident in the University of Oxford and ever since and that he was beleeved reported to be such a one by the popish party both at Rome and elswhere beyond the Seas No wonder therefore if he endeavoured to reconcile and reduce the Church of England to the Church of Rome To prove the Arch bishop a reputed Papist whiles he was resident in Oxford we shall produce two Witnesses of credit who knew him very well there and have had some neere relation to him since The first is Doctor Danel Featly who deposed viva voce at the Barre That the Arch-bishop whiles he was remaining in Oxford was generally reputed to be popishly affected and one addicted to the popish party and that he
examine and how far their testimonies will sway with your Lordships I most humbly submit to your grave judgements they being formerly offended with me for pressing the examination of the many complaints against them in this kind Secondly to the particular testimonies I answer First that Saint Giles his residing and maintainance in Oxford was by the Kings speciall Warrant which hath been produced much against my will and I never heard he exercised his popish Function or seduced any there but onely studied metaphysicall learning according to his engagement Secondly For Sir Toby Matthew I did not know that he was either a Priest or Jesuit and utterly deny that he was ever with me in my Coach or Barge or usually repaired to me to Lambeth though being an eminent Archbishops Son I might in that regard have permitted him more free accesse unto me And my Secretary Master Dell remembers not that ever he told Newton that Sir Toby Matthewes was with me in the Garden at Lambeth Besides Newton is but a single witnesse and Master Dobson attests that he never saw Sir Toby Matthew with me at Lambeth As for his release when apprehended by the Lords Warrant it was only by the Earle of Straflords order not mine For Smith the Jesuit there is no proofe that ever he was with me at Lambeth but onely that he was seen there talking familiarly with my Secretary Master Dell neere my Study doore who denies and remembers not any such thing As for his words to Newton that he had done his errand to me they are but the reports of a Jesuit to slander me there being no proofe that ever he spake with me For my correspondence with the Bishop of Calcedon Doctor Smith there is no proofe but conjecturall from my Diary For Leander and Price their resorting to me it is but a report without proofe at all And for Sancta Clara I never saw him above three or four times according as I have truly related under my owne hand Fourthly Saint Giles and he were Aliens borne out of the Kings Dominions and no naturall born Subjects therefore admit I had harboured and maintained them it is no fellony nor treason by our Lawes and directly out of the Statute of 27. Elizabeth Fiftly Waddesworths testimony it is but a hearsay for my sending four pound to pay his Fees I think it is true and it was upon this occasion He pretended that he had been a Roman Catholick but was now really converted to our Religion and thereupon released but wanted money to pay his Fees whereupon I sent him four pound thinking him to be a new convert to us and it was upon his own sending to and acquainting me with his poverty and condition Sixtly for my releasing and refusing to meddle with Wilford the Priest it neede no other answer then what the Witnesse sweares that he had a protection and Letter of discharge from Secretary Windebanke and this was the cause I refused to meddle with him Seventhly for Gray he was committed by the Lords of the Counsell not by me he gave me very ill language and used approbrious scandalous speeches of me in my owne house for which he was committed As for my calling of him Priest-catching knave it is proved but by one Witnesse and indeed there were many complaints against him for abusing his authority in seizing and searching after Priests to the prejudice of those who were not such whereupon I commanded the rest of the Messengers belonging to the High Commission not to keep him company to avoid the like abuses and complaints Eightly for Egertons testimony it is but a report from Mottersheads mouth a single Witnesse formerly censured in the High Commission for his abuses in importing prohibited Books and therefore his testimony is to be suspected Master Jones is not produced to make good his testimony but his papers onely which are no evidence Ninthly for the liberty and freedome of Priests in their prisons it was unkowne to me and their Keepers fault not mine who would have restrained them Finally Mayo witnesseth thus much for me that I gave him command to watch the Embassadours and Popes Nuncioes houses to see who resorted thither to Masse which he did giving me an account thereof and Thatcher confesseth that I gave him a Warrant to apprehend Priests and Jesuits though I denied it to another whom I thought not fit to trust in such an imployment a cleer evidence I was no friend unto and held no correspondency with them Whereas it is objected that I confesse I never perswaded nor practized any persecution against popish Priests and Jesuits though I perswaded and practized it too against Puritans and those who opposed popery I answer that I hope it is no offence not to be a persecutor or not to give ill language to Jesuits and for my persecuting of orthodox Ministers and Puritans I never persecuted any though I prosecuted some for their schisme and misdemeanours Wherefore this heavy charge which hath made so great a noyse in your Lordships and the peoples eares is I hope quite wiped off and fallen to the ground To this was replyed in generall First that the Designe charged upon him is not his reconciling of ROME to us but of the Church of ENGLAND to the errours and corruptions of the Church of ROME and how active he was how farre he proceeded to accomplish this and how neer he had brought it to perfection both in point of Doctrine Ceremonies practise the premised evidences have abundantly manifested notwithstanding all flourishes to the contrary in his Book against Fisher published not out of any zeale against popery but meerly in policy upon other mens solicitations to stop the peoples clamours against his popish practises and proceedings as himselfe relates in his Epistle thereunto And his setting up ALTARS CRUCIFIXES IMAGES TAPERS introducing bowing to ALTARS COPES Consecration of Flagons Churches Chappels purging out all passages against popish Doctrines Popes Jesuits popish Priests c. his permitting all kind of ARMINIAN ERROURS and Popish Tenents to be Preached in our Pulpits and published in Print with his Chaplaines speciall approbations prefixed to them together with his countenancing advancing the Authors fomenters and persecuting the oppugners of them speak farre cleerer louder against him then all his empty writings and testimonies of himselfe can possibly plead for his justification being so palpably contradicted by the whole streame of his actions Secondly that his intimacy correspondency with popish Priests and Jesuits is sufficiently proved by our former evidence Sir Toby Matthew the most active pernicious Jesuited Priest in the Kingdome we have proved to be riding with him sometimes in his Barge sometimes in his Coach sometimes in private earnest discourse with him in his Garden and frequently with him at his Table what greater familiarity or intimacy could there be between them then this That he knew him to be a Priest and Jesuit is cleere by Habernfields plot found in his Study
Canterburies Doome OR THE FIRST PART OF A COMPLEAT HISTORY OF The Commitment Charge Tryall Condemnation Execution of WILLIAM LAVD Late Arch-Bishop of CANTERBURY Containing the severall Orders Articles Proceedings in PARLIAMENT against him from his first Accusation therein till his Tryall Together with the Various Evidences and Proofs produced against him at the LORDS Bar in justification of the first branch of the COMMONS Charge against him to wit His Trayterous Endeavours to Alter and Subvert Gods True Religion by Law established among us to introduce and set up Popish Superstition and Idolatry in liew thereof by insensible Degrees and to Reconcile the Church of England to the Church of Rome by sundry Jesuiticall Pollices Practises with his severall Answers to those Evidences Proofs and the COMMONS Reply thereunto Wherein this Arch-Prelates manifold Trayterous Artifices to Usher in Popery by Degrees are cleerly detected and the Ecclesiasticall History of our Church-affaires during his Pontificall Domination faithfully presented to the publike View of the World By WILLIAM PRYNNE of Lincolns Inne Esquire Specially deputed to this publike Service by the House of Commons Order Dated 4 Martii 1644. PSAL. 7. 14 15 16. Behold he travelleth with Iniquity and hath conceived Mischiefe and brought forth Falshood He made a pit and digged it and is fallen into the Pit that he digged His Mischiefe shall return upon his own Head and his Violent dealing shall come down upon his own Pate PSAL. 9. 16. The Lord is known by the Judgement which he executeth the Wicked is snared in the worke of his own hands LONDON Printed by John Macock for Michael Spark senior at the sign of the Blue Bible in Green Arbour 1646. Die Martis 4 Martii 1644. ORdered by the Commons Assembled in Parliament that Master Prynne be desired to Print and publish all the Proceedings concerning the Archbishop of Canterburies Triall with the approbation of the Committee that managed the Evidence at the said Tryall And Master Prynne hath power to View and send for Writings Papers Orders and Records and to take Coppies thereof as he sees cause H. Elsynge Cler. Parl. D. Com. TO The Right Honourable the Lords and Commons In PARLIAMENT Assembled YOUR HONOURS earnest desires expressed in the premised Order inevitably engaging me to compile and publish to the World A compleat History of the famous Tryall of the late decapitated Archbishop of Canterbury I have without other motives in Obedience thereunto with as much Expedition as my many other distracting Occasions and the Vastnesse of the Work would permit finished the First Part thereof which I here humbly tender to Your Honourable Patronage and Acceptance comprising The severall Orders Articles and Parliamentary Proceedings against him from his Originall Impeachment till his Triall together with the Commons Various Evidence his severall Answers to it and their Replies upon them in maintenance of the First Generall Branch of their Charge of High Treason against him to wit His Trayterous Endeavours to alter subvert Gods true Religion by Law established among us to introduce Popish Superstition and Idolatry in liew thereof and to reconcile the Church of England to the Church of Rome by sundry Jesuiticall Stratagems The guilt of which black Execrable Charge wherein he most of all protested and endeavoured to clear his pretended Innocency both during his Triall at the Bar and at his Death on the Scaffold as that which did most nearly concern him in his function as an Arch-Prelate and in his Religion as a Protestant was so abundantly evidenced so firmly fixed upon his White Rochet by a various multiplicity of unavoydable proofs impregnable Demonstrations which all his Sophistry Oratory Subtilty Protestations could no wayes enervate or evade that it will stick fast upon him for Eternity maugre all his own verball Apologies during his life or the Malignant Panegyricks the scandalous Relations of any Anti-parliamentall or Prelaticall Sycophants since his death Who in open affront of Your most memorable Exemplary Justice upon this Arch-Traytor the very Sourse and Compendium of all our late miseries have proclaimed him to Posterity in their late lying Legends of his death A most Glorious Martyr as the Papists did his most Trayterous Predecessor Becket and already canonized him for A SAINT perchance because beheaded on Saint Williams day the Popish Archbishop of Bourges in France as great a disturber in his time of that Kingdomes publike peace and course of Justice yea as grand an Incendiary of the bloody Wars against the Albigenses French Protestants as this Archbishop was of our Kingdoms tranquility its publike Justice and stirrer up of the War against the Scots yet for all this enrolled in the Red Calender of Romish Saints There have lately come unto my hands two Oxford Pamphlets the one intituled A true Relation of the Death of the most Reverend Father in God William Lord Archbishop of Canterbury upon Tower hill January 10. 1644. First Printed at Oxford and since at Bristol Anno 1644. Which begins thus On Fryday Jan. 10. THE REBELS MARTYRED the most Reverend Father in God William Lord Archbishop of Canterbury upon Tower hill after they had kept him prisoner above four years And then relating his speech and Prayer on the Scaffold it concludes in these words Thus dyed the KINGS and the CHURCHES MARTYR a man of such Integrity Learning Devotion and Courage as had he lived in the Primitive times they would have given him another name whom though the cheated multitude were taught to misconceive for these honoured him yet impartiall posterity will know how to value him when they hear the Rebels sentenced him the very same houre that they voted down the Liturgy of the Church of England whose innocency cryes to heaven for Vengeance upon the heads of these destroyers who pile MURTHER upon Murther to fortifie their Covenant that upon this generation may come all the RIGHTEOUS BLOOD from him whose blood was first shed to the pulling down this great Pillar of our Church which if you consider is THE MOST GROUNDLES MALITIOUS SOLEMNE STUDIED MURTHER THAT EVER WAS COMMITTED IN THIS WRETCHED ISLAND The later Pamphlet Imprinted at Oxford of the same Subject dated as the former inscribed A briefe Relation of the Death and Sufferings of the most Reverend and Renouned Prelate the Lord Archbishop of Canterbury with a more perfect Coppy of his Speech and other passages â—n the Scaffold than hath been hitherto Imprinted thus blazons this Arch-traytors Innocency merits sufferings He that had so long lived a Confesser a Popish Confessor if he please to the Duke of Buckingham and others could not but think it release of misery to be made a MARTYR He ascended the Scaffold with so brave a courage such a cheerfull countenance as if he had mounted rather to behold a Triumph than to be made a Sacrifice and came not there to dye but to be translated and to say truth it was no Scaffold but a Throne a
have beene by His Majestie and his Royall Ancesters granted to the Dutch and French Churches in this kingdome And divers other wayes hath expressed his malice and disaffection to these Churches that so by such disunion the Papists might have more advantage for the overthrow and extirpation of both 13. Hee hath malitiously and traiterously plotted and endeavoured to stirre up warre and enmity betwixt his Majesties two Kingdomes of England and Scotland and to that purpose hath laboured to introduce into the Kingdome of Scotland divers Innovations both in Religion and Government all or the most part of them tending to Popery and superstition to the great grievance and discontent of his Majesties Subjects of that Nation and for their refusing to submit to such Innovations hee did trayterously advise his Majesty to subdue them by force of Armes and by his owne Authority and Power contrary to Law did procure sundry of his Majestyes Subjects inforced the Clergie of this Kingdome to contribute towards the maintenance of that war And when his Majesty with much wisdom Justice had made a Pacification betwixt the two Kingdomes the said Archbishop did presumptuously censure that pacification as dishonourable to his Majesty and by his councells and endeavours so incensed his Majesty against his said Subjects of Scotland that he did thereupon by advice of the said Archbishop enter into an offensive warre against them to the great hazard of his Majesties person and his Subjects of both Kingdomes 14. That to preserve himselfe from being questioned for these and other his trayterous courses he hath laboured to subvert the rights of Parliament and the ancient course of Parliamentary proceeding and by false and malitious slanders to incense his Majesty against Parliaments By which words counsels and actions he hath traiterously and contrary to his allegiance laboured to alienate the hearts of the Kings liege people from his Majesty and to set a devision betweene them and to ruine and destroy his Majesties Kingdomes for which they doe impeach him of High Treason against our Soveraigne Lord the King his Crowne and Dignity The said Commons do further averre that the said William Archbishop of Canterbury during the times that the crimes aforementioned were done and committed hath beene a Bishop or Archbishop of this Realme of England one of the Kings Commissioners for Ecclesiasticall matters and one of his Majesties most honourable Privie Councell and hath taken an oath for his faithfull discharge of the said Office of Councellor and hath likewise taken an oath of supremacy and Allegeance And the said Commons by protestation saving to themselves the liberty of exhibiting at any time hereafter any other accusation or impeachment against the said Archbishop and also of replying to the Answers that the said Archbishop shall make unto the said Articles or to any of them and of offering further proofe also of the Premises or any of them or of any other impeachment or accusation that shall be exhibited by them as the cause shall according to the course of Parliament require do pray that the said Archbishop may be put to answer to all and every the premises and that such proceedings examination tryall and Judgment may be upon every of them had and used as is agreeable to Law and Justice The Articles being read Mr. PYMME proceeded in his Specch as followeth My Lords THere is an expression in the Scripture which I will not presume either to understand or to interpret yet to a vulgar eye it seemes to have an aspect something sutable to the Person and Cause before you It is a description of the evill Spirits wherein they are said to be spirituall wickednesses in high places Crimes acted by the spirituall faculties of the Soule the Will and the Vnderstanding exercised about spirituall matters concerning Gods Worship and the Salvation of Man seconded with power authority learning and many other advantages do make the party who commits them very sutable to that description Spirituall wickednesses in high places These crimes My Lords are various in their Nature heynous in their quality and universall in their extent If you examine them Theologically as they stand in opposition to the truth of God they will be found to be against the rule of Faith against the power of godlinesse against the meanes of Salvation If you examine them Morally as they stand in opposition to the light of Nature to right reason and the principles of humane society you will then perceive pride without any moderation such a Pride as that is which exalts it selfe above all that is called God Malice without any provocation Malice against vertue against innocencie against piety injustice without any meanes of restitution even such injustice as doth robbe the present times of their possessions the future of their possibilities If they be examined My Lords by Legall Rules in a Civill way as they stand in opposition to the Publique Good and to the Lawes of the Land Hee will be found to be a Traytor against his Majesties Crown an Incendiary against the Peace of the State he will be found to be the highest the boldest the most impudent Oppressour that ever was an Oppressor both of King and People This Charge my Lords is distributed and conveyed into 14. severall Articles as you have heard and those Articles are only generall It being the intention of the House of Commons which they have commanded me to declare to make them more certaine and particuler by preparatory Examinations to be taken with the helpe of your Lordships house as in the Case of my Lord of Strafford I shall now runne through them with a light touch only marking in every of them some speciall point of venome virulency and malignity 1. The first Article my Lords doth containe his endeavour to introduce into this Kingdome an Arbitrary power of Government without any limitations or Rules of Law This my Lords is against the safety of the Kings Person the honour of his Crowne and most destructive to his people Those Causes which are most perfect have not only a power to produce effects but to conserve and cherish them The Seminary vertue and the Nutritive vertue in vegetables do produce from the same principles It was the defect of justice the restraining of oppression and violence that first brought Government into the World and set up Kings the most excellent way of Government And by the maintenance of justice all kinds of Government receive a sure foundation and establishment It is this that hath in it an ability to preserve and secure the Royall power of Kings yea to adorne and encrease it 2. In the second Article your Lordships may observe absolute and unlimited power defended by Preaching by Sermons and other discourses printed and published upon that subject And truly my Lords it seemes to be a prodigious crime that the truth of God and his holy Law should be perverted to defend the lawlesnesse of men That the holy and
of that Court caused Execution upon the satd Judgment to be stayed and being moved therein and made acquainted with the bad life and conversation of the said Person he said that he had spoken to the Judges for him and that he would never suffer a Iudgment to passe against any Clergy-man by nihil dicit 5. That the said Archbishop about eight yeares last past being then also a privy Councellor to his Majesty for the end and purpose aforesaid caused Sir Iohn Corbet of Stoak in the County of Salop Baronet then a Iustice of peace of the said County to be committed to the Prison of the Fleet where he continued Prisoner for the space of halfe a yeare or more for no other cause but for calling for the Petition of Right causing it to be read at the Sessions of the peace for that County upon a just and necessary occasion And during the time of his said imprisonment the said Archbishop without any colour of right by a writing under the Seale of his Archbishopricke granted a way parcell of the Glebe land of the Church of Adderly in the said County whereof the said Sir Iohn Corbet was then patron unto Robert Vscount Kilmurrey without the consent of the said Sir Iohn or then the incumbent of the said Church which said Viscount Kilmurrey built a Chappel upon the said parcell of Glebe land to the great prejudice of the said Sir Iohn Corbet which hath caused great suits and dissentions betweene them And whereas the said Sir Iohn Corbet had a judgment against Sir Iames Stonehouse Knight in an action of Waste in his Majesties Court of Common Pleas at Westminster which was afterwards affirmed in a writ of Error in the Kings Bench and Execution thereupon awarded yet the said Sir Iohn by meanes of the said Archbishop could not have the effect thereof but was committed to Prison by the said Archbishop and others at the Councell Table untill he had submitted himselfe unto the order of the said Table whereby he lost the benefit of the said Judgment and Execution 6. That whereas divers gifts and dispositions of divers summes of money were heretofore made by divers charitable and well disposed persons for the buying in of divers Impropriations for the maintenance of preaching the word of God in severall Churches the said Archbishop about eight yeares last past wilfully and maliciously caused the said gifts feoffements and conveyances made to the uses aforefaid to be overthrowne in his Majesties Court of Exchequer contrary to Law as things dangerous to the Church and State under the specious pretence of buying in Appropriations whereby that pious worke was suppressed and trodden downe to the great dishonour of God and scandall of Religion 7. That the said Archbishop at severall times within these ten yeares last past at Westminster and else where within this Realme contrary to the knowne Lawes of this Land hath endeavoured to advance Popery and Superstition within the Realme And for that end and purpose hath wittingly and willingly received harboured and relieved divers popish Priests and Iesuits namely one called Sancta Clara alias Damport a dangerous Person and Franciscan Fryer who having written a Popish and seditious Booke intituled Deus natura gratia wherein the thirty nine Articles of the Church of England established by Act of Parliament were much traduced and scandalized The said Archbishop had divers conferences with him while he was in writing the said Booke and did also provide maintenance and entertainment for one Mounsieur St. Giles a Popish Priest at Oxford knowing him to be a Popish Priest 8. That the said Archbishop about foure yeares last past ut Westminster aforesaid said that there must be a blow given to the Church such as hath not beene yet given before it could be brought to conformity declaring thereby his intention to bee to shake and alter the true Protestant Religion established in the Church of England 9. That in or about the month of May 1641. presently after the dissolution of the last Parliament the said Archbishop for the ends and purposes aforesaid caused a Synod or Convocation of the Clergie to be held for the severall Provinces of Canterbury and Yorke wherein were made and established by his meanes and procurement diverse Canons and Constitutions Ecclesiasticall contrary to the Lawes of this Realme the Rights and Priviledges of Parliament the Liberty and propriety of the Subject tending also to seditior and of dangerous consequence And amongst other things the said Archbishop caused a most dangerous and illegall Oath to be therein made and contrived the tenor whereof followeth in these words That I A. B. doe sweare that I do approve the Doctrine and Discipline or Government established in the Church of England as containing all things necessary to salvation And that I will not endeavour by my selfe or any other directly or indirectly to bring in any Popish Doctrine contrary to that which is so established Nor will I ever give my consent to alter the Government of this Church by Archbishops Bishops Deanes and Arch-Deacons c. as it stands now established and as by right it ought to stand Nor yet ever to subject it to the usurpations and superstitions of the Sea of Rome And all these things I doe plainly and sincerely acknowledge and sweare according to the plaine and common sense and understanding of the same words without any equivocation or mentall evasion or secret reservation whatsoever And this I do heartily willing and truely upon the saith of a Christian So helpe mee God in Jesus Christ Which Oath the said Archbishop himselfe did take and caused diverse other Ministers of the Church to take the same upon paine of suspension and deprivation of their livings and other severe penalties And did also cause Godfrey then Bishop of Gloucester to be committed to prison for refusing to subscribe to the said Canons and to take the said Oath and afterward the said Bishop submitting himselfe to take the said Oath he was set at liberty 10. That a little before the calling of the last Parliament Anro 1640. a Vote being then passed and a resolution taken at the Councell Table by the advice of the said Archbishop for assisting of the King in extraordinary wayes if the said Parliament should prove peevish and refuse to supply His Majestie the said Archbishop wickedly and malitiously advised His Majestie to dissolve the said Parliament and accordingly the same was dissolved And presently after the said Archbishop told his Majesty that now he was absolved from all rules of Government and left free to use extraordinary wayes for his supply For all which matters and things the said Commons assembled in Parliament in the name of themselves and of all the Commons of England doe impeach the said Archbishop of Canterbury of high Treason and other crimes and misdemeanours tending to the subversion of our Religion Lawes and Liberties and to the utter ruine of this Church and Common-Wealth And
money too But howsoever his Lordship hath get a very full estate in that Kingdome and hee doth very wisely to fortifie it as well as hee can But besides these I have long since heard though you now mention it not that his Lordship hath done greater service to the Church in some other particulars as namely to the Bishoprick of Lismore and the Colledge of Yong-Hall for which it is great pitty but that his Lordships memory should bee preserved in the Church Thus I have given Your Grace a distinct answer to all the Particulars in Your Letter But for the Tombe which occasioned all the rest I will not take upon mee to judge unlesse I were upon the place how fitly or unfitly it stands there but shall wholly leave it to the view and resolution which shall thereupon bee taken in that place So I leave you to the Grace of God and rest Your Lordships very loving friend and Brother Will Cant. Lamb. March 1633. But some may perchance inquire what was the ground of this Archbishops introduction of these Innovations first of all into Cathedrall Churches Certainly one principall cause of this his method was to make these Mother Churches as he stiled them patterns of imitation for all Daughter Churches and Chapells within the the whole Diocesse that so the Proverbe in Ezech. 16. v. 44. 45. might be verified of them Behold every one tht useth Proverbes shall use this Proverbe against thee saying AS IS THE MOTHER SO IS HER DAVGHTER Thou art thy Mothers Daughter That this was one chiefe end of his to corrupt all Parish Churches and Chappell 's by these Cathedralls examples was infallibly manifested First by the very words of the Order made at the Councell Table at White Hall the third of November 1633 concerning the standing of the Communion Table in Saint Gregories Church neere Paules printed in Dr. Heylins Coale from the Altar and in his Antidotum Lincolniense Sect. 1. c. 2. p. 62. which order was thus printed by the Archbishops direction the chiefe stickler in the procuring and prime Clerke in the penning of it wherein it is positively resolved That all other Churches ought to be guided by the Cathedrall Mother Church whereon they depend and that the Communion Table in Saint Gregories Church removed from the middle of the Chancell to the upper end and there placed Altar-wise in such manner as it standeth in the Cathedrall and Mother Church of St. Paul should so continue that so there might be no difference betweene it and the said Cathedrall Mother Church Secondly by diverse bookes published in print by the Arch-Bishops speciall direction and app obation expresly averring That all Parochiall Churches ought to be guided by the patterne of the Mother Church upon the which they doe depend The Arch-Bishop himselfe in his discourses and these creatures of his in their Bookes applying and urging this leaden rule of theirs in particular for the rayling in of Communion Tables placing them Altarwise against the East end of the Quire and bowing unto them in all Parish Churches because this was done and practised in all Cathedrall Churches by vertue of his New Statutes and Injunctions though not in former times This foundation being layd in our Cathedralls for the like Popish Innovations in all Parochiall Churches wee shall in the next place prosecute this pursuite of his Innovations from our Cathedralls to Parochiall Churches and Chappell 's Wee shall begin with Saint Gregories Church neare Paules where the case was thus About tenne yeares since this Church was repaired by the Parishoners to their great cost at which time the Deane and Chapter of Pauls under whose jurisdiction it is caused the Picture of Saint Gregory to bee set up in the Church and the Communion Table to bee removed rayled about and set Altarwise against the East-end of the Chancell Whereupon Master Wyan and diverse of the Parishioners being offended at it appealed from the Deans and Chapters Order as being against Law to the Arches upon which by the Archbishops means an Order came from Secretary Windebank to call the Parishioners to the Councell Table concernning this Appeale the removing of the Table where they appeared at the appointed time with their Councell The King himselfe the Arch-Bishop and many of the Lords were then present where the businesse being debated before them the Archbishop stood up and with great earnestnesse more like an Advocate then Judge justified maintained this removing and rayling in the Table reading Queene Elizabeths Injunctions to warrant it but left out this most materiall clause that made quite against him Saving when the Communion of the Sacrament is to be administred at which time the same shall be so placed in good sort within the Chancell as whereby the Minister may bee more conveniently heard of the Communicants in his prayer and ministration and the Communicants also more conveniently and in greater number communicate with the said Minister And after the Communion done from time to time the said holy Table to be placed where it stood before The King said hee liked it well that the Table should stand as it used to do heretofore to which the Archbishop answered that if it stood so the Minister could not so well see who kneeled at the Sacrament and who kneeled not To which the King replied then let the seates bee pulled downe Then the Councell for the Parish alleadged that Bishop Jewell in his Reply to Harding Artic. 3. Diuis 26. and Artic. 13. Diuis 6. and Master John Fox in his Acts and Monuments Edit 1610. pag. 1211. 1212. both which Books were enjoyned to be kept in every Church for the people to read in as containing the Doctrine and Discipline of the Church of England and nought repugnant thereunto maintained and asserted That the Communion Table ought to stand in the MIDST OF THE CHVRCH AMONG THE PEOPLE and not Altar-wise against the wall Hereupon the Archbishop stood up in an angry manner and sayd If this be the use they make of these Books Jewell Fox I desire they may be taken out of Churches and Sir Henry Martin saying merrily that this Table placed close along the wall would make a good Court-cupboord The Archbishop therupon replied that Sir Henry was a stigmaticall Puritan in his bosome All which particulars were proved upon oath by Master Wyan Mr. Clearke and Captain Stackhouse Wherupon by the Archbishops violence this Order was then made against the Parishioners for the standing of that Table Altar-wise as it was situated by the Deanes and Chapters Order and appointment At Whitehall the third day of Novemb 1633. Present the KINGS most Excellent Maiestie Lord Archbishop of Canterbury Lord Keeper Lord Archbishop of Yorke Lord Treasurer Lord Privy Seale Lord Duke of Lenox Lord Chamberlaine Earle of Bridgwater Earle of Carlile Lord Cottington Master Treasurer Master Comptroller Lord High Chamberlain Earle Marshall Master Secretary Cooke Master Secretary Windebanke THis Day was Debated before
distraction in the Parish of Ware being a great and populous parish by their opposition of the laudable gesture of receiving the holy Communion kneeling and their envying against the Rayle and bench set up by sufficient authority for that purpose about the Communion Table in the Chancel for maintaining of good order and conformity in the Church there as may well appear by M. Chaunceys inveighing against the same and his refusing to administer the holy Communion there whilest he continued Vicar of Ware for the which the said M. Chauncey in partem pâ—nae was by the Court suspended from the execution of his Ministeriall function and every part thereof and ordered so to stand untill by his submission and acknowledgement of his error in broaching the said opinions tending to schisme and faction this Court shall see cause to release him which his submission and his acknowledgement is to be set down prescriptis verbis by the Commissioners at Informations and to be delivered unto him under the Registers hand of this Court and to be by him read and performed here in open Court and then to be intimated and made known in the parish Church of Ware where he hath given such cause of scandall and offence He was further condemned in expences or costs of fuit which are to be moderately taxed by the Commissioners at Informations And the said Humphry Parker was likewise condemned in moderate charges or expences and to make his submission in like manner conceptis verbis as this Court shall appoint Lastly they were both ordered to stand committed till they shall give sufficient bond in a 100 li. a piece to his Majesties use for the performance of the order of the Court. And because it was alleaged and pretended on M. Chauncies behalfe that since his comming to be Person of Marsten-Lawrence in Northamptonshire he had in testofocation of his conformity set up or caused to be set up such a Rayle about the Communion Table in the Chancell of his parish Church there the Court decreed Letters to be sent from this Court to the Lord Bishop of Peterborough to desire his Lordship to enquire of the truth of this allegation and to certifie this Court of the truth thereof the second Session of the next Tearm As also how the said Master Chauncey hath otherwise conformed himselfe there to the orders of the Church of England here by law established The manner and form of M. Chauncies recantation the next court-day for speaking against the rayle is thus recorded in the High Commission Register This day the said Mr. Chauncey appeared personally and with bended knees read his submission in Court which followes Whereas I Charles Chauncey Clerk late Vicar of Ware in the County of Hertford stand by sentence of this honourable Court legally convicted for opposing the setting of a rayle about the Communion Table in the Chancell of the Parish-church of Ware with a bench thereunto affixed for the Communicants to resort unto and to receive the blessed Sacrament there kneeling upon their knees and for using invective speeches against the said rayle and bench saying it was an Innovation â— snare to mens consciences and a breach of the second Commandement an addition to the Lords worship and that which hath driven me out of Towne I the said Charles Chauncey do here before this honourable Court acknowledge my great offence in using the said invective words and am heartily sorry for the same I protest and am ready to declare by vertue of mine Oath that I now hold and am perswaded in my conscience that kneeling at the receiving of the holy Communion is a lawfull and commendable gesture and that a rayle set up in the Chancell of any Church by the authority of the Ordinary with a bench thereunto affixed for the communicants to repaire unto to receive the holy Communion kneeling is a decent and convenient ornament for that purpose and this Court conceiveth that the rayle set up lately in the Parish-church of Ware with the bench affixed is such an one And I do further confesse that I was much to blame for opposing the same and do promise from henceforth never by word or deed to oppose either that or any other the laudable rites and ceremonies prescribed and commanded to be used in the Church of England Charles Chauncey Which submission being thus as aforesaid read and subscribed by the said Master Chauncey his Counsell moved that he might be dismissed but the Counsell for the Office desired that the said M. Chauncey might here receive w judiciall admonition which the Court conceiving very fit and requisite the Lord Archbishop of Canterbury in the name of the whole Court did now judicially admonish the said Charles Chauncey from henceforth to carry himself peaceably and conformably to the doctrine and discipline rites and ceremonies established and commanded to be used in the Church of England and neither by word nor deed to oppose or bring into disesteem any of them with this intimation That in case he were convented againe for any opposition or refractorinesse touching the premises that the Court intended to proceed against him with all severity and with this admonition the Court dismissed him the said M. Chauncey from any further attendance touching this cause he first paying the charges of suit taxed against him and the fees of his dismission These two leading cases and censures in the High-commissions at York and Lambeth seconded with this enforced submission struck such a terror into most Ministers and Churchwardens in those parts that few or none durst oppose those Innovations and gave such encouragement to the Prelates and popish Clergie that they proceeded vigorously in the pressing introducing of them every where and if any man durst oppose or vary from their injunctions they were presently brought into the High-commission and there proceeded against with utmost rigour This was manifested by the case of Mr. Miles Burkitt one of the Vicars of Pateshall in Northamptonshire who for delivering the Sacrament only to some who refused out of conscience to come up to the new Rayle and removing the Communion Table at the Sacrament time into the midst of the Chancell without the rayle according to the very Letter of Queen Elizabeths Injunctions and the 82 Canon was apprehended by a Pursevant in the Year 1638 and thus Articled against in the High-commission at Lambeth by Sir John Lambes and the Archbishops meanes among whose papers his Articles were found and read at the Lords Barre being attested by Master Prynne Inprimis we Article and object to you the said Miles Burkitt that you doe not bow at the Name of JESUS in time of Divine Service Item we Article and object that you the said Miles Burkitt being enjoyned by the Ordinary or his Surrogates officiate for him to keep within the rayles at the ministring of the Sacrament and to give the Sacrament to none that will not come up to the rayles he the
Camera sua in Aulâ Regia erat protuli qua accipi in mandatis responsum dedit Aprill 13. die Mercurij Retuli ad Ducem Buck quid responderit Episcopus Winton These Bishops of the Arminian Popish party after serious consultation among themselves concluded that for the better introducing advancing of the Arminian and Popish Errors in our Church Richard Mountague then Batchelor of Divinity having the Repute of a great Scholler being formerly engaged in this Quarrell by the complaints of Mr. Ward and Mr. Yates against him for the Arminian Popish Tenets broached in his Gagge should in a new Book of his intituled Appello Caesarem compiled by all their consents as appeared by their subscriptions to it which they afterwards cunningly with-drew when they had procured Dr. Francis Whites approbation of it leaving him in the sudds alone as he oft complained publikely broach justify maintaine all the Arminian Tenets condemned in the Synod of Dort as the received Doctrines of the Church of England and impaire the Reputation of that Synods determinations as the privat opinions only of some few illiterate Puritans This book of his was disallowed by Dr. Abbot then Archbishop of Canterbury and his Chaplines who stopped it at the Presse but the now Archbishop by his owne and the Dukes power procured it notwithstanding to be printed and dedicated to his Majesty in the very beginning of his Reigne thereby to ingage him in the Actuall Patronage of the Arminian Points and party which Mountague impetrated at his hands in his Epistle Dedicatory This Book giving great and just offence to most men Dr. Prideaux soon after upon a fitte occasion spake somewhat against it in the Scholes at Oxford admonishing young Schollers to be cautelous in reading it of which there was present notice sent to the Prisoner then Bishop of St. Davids by way of complaint as these two letters found in his Study by Mr. Prynne most clearly manifest My very good Lord. I Received your Letter The Coppy of the consecration of the Chappell shall be sent according to your Lordships appointment We had Disputations in Divinity Schooles Wednesday one Mr. Damport a great Preacher in London but no Graduat was Respondent One of his Questions this An Renati possint totaliter finaliter excidere a Gratia His Opponent one Mr. Palmer of Lincoln Colledge urged out of Mr. Mountague his Appeale the Article of our Church The Homilies The Booke of Common-prayer The Doctor of the Chair handled the Appellator so they termed Him very coursly putting it upon Him that he is Merus Grammaticus a Fellow that studies Phrases more then matter That He understands neither the Articles nor Homilies or at least perverts both Jn answering one of the Arguments He had a Digression to this purpose So quoth He He attributes I know not what vertue to the externall sign of the Crosse Dignus cruce qui asserat He concluded with an admonition to the Juniors whereof there come good store to that Exercise and well furnished with Tablebookes and to the Seniors too That they would be cautelous in reading that and the like Bookes That they would begin in the Study of Divinity with some Systematicall Catechisme I suppose he meant Bastingius Fenner c. and not to apply themselves at first to the Fathers c. Thus with my daily prayers for your Lordships health and happinesse I rest Your Lordships in all humblnesse of duty and service Thomas Turner St. Iohn Oxon. May 23. 1625. My Cosen Walker remembers his humble service to your Lordship My very good Lord WHat I wrote to your Lordship concerning Mr. Mountague I have it by me and before I sent it I consulted with my Cosen Walker who was present at the Exercise as well as I and we both agree that I wrote nothing but what is true in the substance the very Termes we cannot recall For my part as I desire not to be produced so I am not afraid of it if it might do Mr. Mountague any pleasure Doctor Radcliffe was present at the Disputations what other Doctors there were I know not Thus wishing your health and happinesse I humbly take my leave and remaine Your Lordships in all dutifull obligement Thomas Turner St. Io. Oxon. May 30. 1625. This last letter intimates an intention to question Dr. Prideaux for these Passages but the Parliament following soone after this Booke was publikly complained of in the Commons House and Mountague himselfe there questioned for it of which this Archbishop tooke speciall notice and thereupon gave all in couragment protection he could to Mountagu as his own Diary manifests in these folowing clauses Iulij 7. 1625. Die Iovis R. Mount inductus est in Domu◠Parliament inferiorem c. Iulij 9. Die Saturni placuit Serenissimo Regi CAROLO intimare domui illi SIBI NON PLACERE que de Montacutio dicta ibi vel statuta fuêre Se inconsulto Iulij 13. Iter mihi eo facienti obviam casu factus est R Montacutius PRIMVS FVI qui cum certiorem fecide REGIS ERGA IPSVM GRATIA c. A pregnant evidence under his owne hand First that himselfe was a principall Patriot of Mountague and his Booke 2. That he was the first that acquainted him of the Kings Royall favour towards him for writing this Book notwithstanding the complaints against it in the Parliament if not a procurer of the King to intimate his dislike to the Commons House of their proceedings against him which being discontinued by the dissolution of that Parliament at Oxford were againe revived in the next Parliament at which time the Bishop procured the Duke to sound his Majesties opinion concerning Mountagues Cause and Booke which to please the Parliament the King then seemed willing to leave to their censure whereat the Bishop was very much troubled as this Passage in his Diary manifests Ianuary 29. 1625. Dies solis erat intellexi quid D. Buck collegit de Causa Libro opinionibus Rich. Montacutij R. C. King Charles apud se statuisset Videor videre nubem surgentem minantem Ecclesia Anglicana Dissipet pro Misericordia sua Deus Soon after there were two Conferences held at York house before the Duke and divers Nobles about Mountagues Bookes and opinions which were there oposed by Dr. Preston and Bishop Morton but defended by Doctor White and Bishop Laud who records this memorial of these Conferences in his Diary Feb. 11. 1625 Die Sabbati ad instantiam Comitis Warwicensis Colloquium fuit in causa R. Mountacutij in adibus Ducis Buckinghamia c. Febr. 17. Die Veueris Colloquium praedictum secundum habitum est non paucis e Proceribus Regni praesentibus loco pradicto On the 18. of Aprill 1626. Mr. Pyne made a Report in the Commons House from the Commitee of Religion concerning Mountagues Appeale and his Arminian and Popish Tenents therein comprised whereupon it was voted in the House
man and shall live and die in the suffrage of that Reverend Synod and doe confidently a vow that those other opposed opinions cannot stand with the Doctrine of the Church of England But if for the composing of our differences at home which your Lordship knowes to be far different from the Netherlandish there could have beene tendered any such faire propositons of accordance as might be no prejudice to Gods Truth I should have thought it an holy and happy project wherein if it bee not a fault to have wished a safe peace I am innocent In my Lord Bishops of SARVMS Answer Dated Ianuary 30. 1628. This passage was expunged AS for the aspertions of Arminianisme I can testifie that in our joynt imployment at the Synod of Dort you were as farre from it as my selfe And I know that no man can imbrace it in the Doctrine of Pradestination and Grace but he must first desert the Articles agreed upon by the Church of England nor in the Point of Perseverance but he must vary from the common Tenet and received opinion of our best approved Doctors in the English Church I am assured that you neither have deserted the one nor will vary from the other and therefore be no more troubled with other mens groundlesse suspirions then you would be in like case with their idle Dreames Thus I have c. Nathaniell Butter the Stationer perceiving these two letters not only extreamly mutilated but made altogether uselesse and his Book lesse vendible by these Purgations of the Licencer adventured to print these expunged passages in them whereupon he was apprehended and brought before Bishop Laud by a Pursevant committed Prisoner by him to the Fleet without Baile or maineprize contrary to the Petition of Right though he tendred baile his Bookes seized and afterwards Articled against in the High Commission and there almost ruined only for printing those deleted Passages in two of our owne Bishops Letters as was proved by the Testimony of Master Henry Burton and Michaell Sparkes senior committed to the Fleet by the Bishop at the same time by the Warrant of his commitment under the Bishops owne hand the Articles in the High Commission against Butter Artic. 4. 5. and his Answer thereunto produced in Court About the same time Nathaniell Carpenter Chapline to Archbishop Vsher published a Book intitled Achitophel or the Picture of a wicked Polititian printed at Oxford by Lycence wherein were divers passages against Arminianisme averring it to be planted among us by Iesuiticall Polititians to undermine our Religion by degrees and covertly to introduce Popery it selfe which Booke was presently called in and all the Passages against Arminianisme expunged by this Bishops Agents which done it was reprinted at London without them Anno 1629. to the great injury both of the truth and Author as was attested by Mr. Prynne Michaell Spark Senior and evident to all who will compare these two Editions What other passages against the Arminians and their Tenet have beene expunged in other Authors shall be given in evidence elsewhere We shall next produce some memorable Instances what countenance was given to Arminian Bookes and Sermons notwithstanding his Majesties Declarations and Proclamations to the contrary by this Archbishops meanes Doctor Thomas Jackson Chapline in Ordinary to his Majesty even sitting the Parliament soone after the Kings Declaration and Proclamation published A Treatise of divine Essence and Attributes part first printed at London 1628. for John Clerke Licensed by this Prelates Chaplaine dedicated to the Right honourable William Earle of Pembrooke in the very Epistle Dedicatory to this Noble Peere hee professeth himselfe AN ARMINIAN and Patron of their Tenets And Chap. 8. to 20. he professedly maintaines A mutability in Gods eternall Decrees of Election and Reprobation depending upon the actions and wills of men Universall Grace and Redemption with other Arminian Errors This Book though publikely complained of was never called in by the Bishop but the second part thereof printed by Licence An. 1629. and the Author of it advanced to the Presidentship of Corpus Christi Colledge in Oxford by this Bishop yea by him designed to bee Doctor of the Chaire though he missed that preferment to poyson the Vniversity of OXFORD with his Arminian Drugges An. 1630. Doctor Brookes of Trinity Colledge in Cambridge Writ an Arminian Treatise of Predestination with which he acquainted Bishop Laud who encouraged him in the worke recommending it to the perusall of Doctor Lindsey and Doctor Beale two great Arminians promising to peruse it himselfe as appeares by sundry Letters Whereupon Doctor Brookes returned this answer to him concerning it in Answer of this Bishops Letter to him seized in his Study by Mr. Prynne dated from Cambridge Dece 15. 1630. wherin there is this desperate passage worthy Observation MY LORD c. I Dare say That their doctrine of Predestination is the roote of Paritanisme and Puritanisme the roote of all rebellions and disobedient intractablenesse in Parliament c and of all Schisme and Saucinesse in the Country nay in the Church it selfe this hath made many thousands of our people and to great a part of the Gentlemen of the Land Laytons in their hearts Besides where nothing is done the weeds will over-grow the Corne as they doe For last Parliament they left their word Religion and the cause of Religion and began to use the name of Church and our Articles of the Church of England c. and wounded our Church at the very heart with her owne name And by pretence of putting downe Arminianisme and defence of that Church against which indeed they tooke up Armes so that now they that hold the very opinions of Penry and Wâ—gington of Hacket and Coppinger in their beginning and others of whom some were hangd most imprisoned many deprived and some censured in the Starre-Chamber for seditious persons and Enemies to the Church of England they I say that hold the same opinions cry out now the Church of England and will have the Church of England to be theirs I could justifie this and much more but your Lordship knowes these things to be so better then I c. What grosse aspersions he here casts upon the Parliament and Anti-Arminians is so apparent as needs no explanatory or aggravating Commentary On the 27. of Novem. 1630. Doctor Martin this Bishops houshold Chaplaine a professed Arminian licensed a Booke for the Presse intituled An Historicall Narration of the judgment of some must learned and Godly English Bishops holy Martyrs and others concerning Gods Election and the Merits of Christs death set forth by I. A. of Ailward a late Seminary Priest and printed for Samuell Nealand 1631. The whole scope of this Book was to prove the Martyrs and first Reformers of our Church in K. Ed. the 6. and Q. Maries dayes and the beginning of Q. Elizabeths Raigne to be Arminians and Arminianisme the established Doctrine of our Church The first 66 pages of this Booke
in the time of K. Edward and Q. Elizabeth and in the time of Q. Mary for his conscience endured voluntary exile And to place him in the front of the most learned and Godly English Bishops holy Martyrs and others that suffered Martyrdome in the daies of Q. Mary for the truth and Gospell of Christ Jesus in which number he is Registred in the Title Page and placed before Bishop Hooper and Father Latymer in the Book it selfe The occasion of writing this unlicenced obscure Pamphlet was as followeth Iohn Veron being Divinity Lecturer in Paules Cathedrall in the first yeare of Queene Elizabeth handled the Doctrine of Predestination and other incident Points thereto belonging in direct opposition the Popish Pelagian and now Arminian Tenets which Lectures he soone after published in Print and dedicated to Q. Elizabeth in a booke intituled A Fruitfull Treatise of Predestination c. Printed at London for JOHN TYLDALE about the second yeare of Queene Elizabeths Raigne against which Lectures this Champnyes taking some exceptions published this Anonimous Answer by way of a Letter which Veron soone after answered almost verbatim in his authorized Apology dedicated to the Queen whereto Champeneys never replyed After which this Letter was largly answered word for word from the very Title page to the end thereof in a Book Intituled An Apology or Defence of the English Writers and Preachers with Cerberus the Three-Headed Dogge of Hell chargeth with false Doctrine under the name of Predestination written by Robert Crowley Clerke a fugitive for Religion in Queene Maries dayes and an eminent laborious Preacher in those times Vicar of Saint Giles without Criplegate in London Imprinted at London in Pater-Noster-Rowe at the signe of the Starre by Henry Denham Anno 1566. Octob. 14. Seene and allowed according to the order appointed In which booke this Pamphlet which the Bishop and his Agents now obtrude upon us as the received Doctrine of our prime Martyrs and of the Church of England in King Edward the 6th and Queene Elizabeths Reignes was by publique Authority in the name of all the Orthodox Writers and Preachers of England refuted as directly contrary to the received Doctrine of our Martyres Writers Preachers Church and censured as Pelagiau and Popish in both these ancient printed Answers It must needs therefore be an inexpiable insufferable abuse in this Archbishop and his Instruments thus to revive reprint this exploded Erronious Arminian Treatise in the yeare 1631 and obtrude it on us as the received Doctrine of our Martyrs and Church of England in the beginning of Reformation whereas there was nothing lesse on purpose to propagate his Arminian Errors and strengthen that lesuiticall faction After this Mr. Prynne produced Bishop Hoopers Confession and Protestation of his faith made to the whole Parliament An. 1550. in King Edwards dayes His comfortable Exposition upon the Psalmes London 1580. his Articles upon the Creed London 1584. Artic. 3. to 15. 17. 21. 25. 29. 30. 33. 36. 38. to 56 62. 67. 68. 91. to 99. wherein he expresly in terminis refutes those Arminian opinions which this our Author wold wrest out of the words of his Preface to the Commandements contrary to his intention together with divers Passages in Father Latimers Sermons expresly against the Arminian Tenets which explicate his other misapplyed Clauses in the Hystoricall Naration All which Mr. Pryn then shewed to Sir Humfry Lynde to his great satisfaction then desired him to repaire to Bishop Laud in his name to acquaint him with the premises and this desperate Imposture he had obtruded on our Church to his eternall Infamie and thereupon to advise him speedily to call in and burne this dangerous seducing booke or else he would prosecute him to the uttermost for this abuse Sir Humfry accordingly acquainted the Bishop his Chaplin Martin herewith but yet they took no course to suppresse the Booke whereupon Mr Prynne repaired to Lambheth to Archbishop Abbot acquainted him with the execrablenesse of this imposture shewed him the severall old Answers to this new printed Pamphlet with the expresse positions of Bishop Hooper and Bishop Latymer contrary to those imputed to them in this Narration desiring him to call in this dangerous Historicall Narration with all severity and to cause it to be publikely burnt to reprint the old Answers to it and withall to give him leave to prosecute Bishop Laud his Chaplaine Martin with the publisher of this book in the high Commission for this insufferable abuse To which Archb. Abbot gave this answer that this booke did very much trouble him that he had sent to Bishop Laud about it who at first denied that his Chaplain licensed it but afterwards acknowledged it that he gave order to call it in but it was in a privat manner after most of the bookes vâ—nded that he never saw nor knew of these 2. old Answers to it therefore desired Mr. Pryn to leave them with him for a time promising faithfully to restore them and to give him an accompt of this businesse on the Saturday following In the meane time Mr. Prynne because this booke had done much harme in both the Vniversities sent downe some of these Answers of Veron and Crowly with some of Bishop Hoopers books to Oxf. Cambridg to some of his acquaintance there and to the Vniversity Lybrary at Oxford whither many resorted to peruse them to their great satisfaction and the Bishops dishonour by discovering this imposture to them On Saturday being Easter Eve Master Prynne repayred to Archbishop Ahbot for an Answer who told him that he had called in this offencive book seized on som of the copies which were caried into Stationers-hall that Bishop Laud had since been with him that he had shewed him the bookes there left who confessed his Chaplin Martÿn had licenced this Narration in which he had done very ill but he had given him such a ratling for his paines that hee would warrant His Grace hee should never meddle with Arminian Bookes or Opinions more To which Mr. Prynne replyed that indeed he had ratled him to very great purpose for no longer then yesterday in the afternoone his Chapline Martin Preaching the Passion Sermon at Paules Crosse publikly broached maintained Vniversall grace and Redemption with all the Arminian Errors contained in this Book and condemned in the Synol of Dort to the great offence of the Auditors as his owne Chaplains Dr. Buckner Master Austen and Dr. Featley could at large informe him and therefore the Bishop did most grosly abuse his Grace herein who should doe well to proceed against both of them and publikly censure them in the High-Commission or this grosse practise to the end the whole Kingdome might take notice of it and the Arminian party be thereby discouraged That the Bookes they had seized were but few the greatest part of the Impression being vented they were called in so slighty and in so private a manner that few or none took notice thereof and
His Majesties Commissioners to this strict authority that J cannot say but sure J am that till that time the Lords day never had attained such credit as to be thought an Article of the faith though of some mens fancies Nor was it like to be of long continuance it was so violently followed THE WHOLE BOOKE BEING NOW CALLED IN and in the place thereof the Articles of the Church of England confirmed by Parliament in that Kingdome Anno 1634. Vniformity with the Church of England was the pretence for revoking these Articles but the reall cause was because they defined in terminis The Pope to be Antichrist the Church of Rome to be no true Church the Lords day to be totally sanctfied and all the Arminian Tenets to be erronious contrary to the established Doctrine both of the Church of England and Ireland Grand obstacles to this Arch-Preltats Popish designes and therefore necessary to bee sette aside These Articles being thus repealed the Archbishop soon after sent over Master Chapple the most notorius seducing Arminian in the whole Vniversity of Cambridge into Jreland to be President of the Colledge of Dublin there to poyson that Vniversity with his Arminian Drugs which he there publikely vented as Dr. Hoyle Divinity Reader in that Vniversity attested upon Oath who had frequent contestations with him concerning the same This Chapple joyning with Dr. Bramhall Chaplaine to the Lord Deputy Wentworth a professed Arminian who managed all the Ecclesiastical affaires of that Church under the Archbishop and Lord Deputy raised a great party there to oppose and suppresse the truth What influence this Arch-Prelate likewise had upon the Prelates and Clergy of Scotland and how farre he proceeded in introducing Arminianisme by it Popery into the Church of Scotland is so largely demonstrated by M. Baily in his Canterburians selfe-conviction the last Edition that we shall not here insist upon it And thus we have given you a true and Copious Evidence of this Arch-Prelates endeavours to undermine our established Religion by introducing fomenting dangerous Arminian Errors in all our three Kingdomes of purpose to Vsher Popery into them by insensible degrees through this Iesuiticall devise We shall now proceed to his varius attemps and endeavours to undermine the established Protestant and advance the Romish Religion in our Churches by introducing broaching maintaining printing publishing all kind of Doctrinall points of Popery by suppressing Bookes and purging out Passages against them in old and new writers by promoting protecting the Propugners discouraging persecuting the oppugners of Popish Assertions Sermons Pamphlets and sundry other practises The Authorizing Printing dispersing Popish Bookes Doctrines and prohibiting contrary Impressions to refute them being the most pernitious destructiue prevalent project of all others to undermine Religion seduce corrupt both the present and future Generations with Popish Errors and set up Popery in its full vigor we shall begin with this Archbishops various practises concerning the Authorising printing dispersing of Popish prohibiting suppressing purging corrupting Orthodox Bookes against Popery wherein he directly traced the Popish Prelates Jesuites footsteps The Pope with Popish Prelates and Jesuites being Masters of the printing Presses in most parts had foure principall wayes to advance Popery and suppresse the Protestant Religion in relation only to printing The first was to License and print sundry Books and Discourses from time to time upon al occasions in defence of their Erronious Popish Tenets against the Protestants The second to prohibit sundry speciall Treatises against Popery to bee printed reprinted dispersed or read and to seize on and suppresse them in all places with greatest diligence when printed The third to purge out the principall Passages Motives Invectives against Popery and its abuses in all old printed Books ere they should bee reprinted and out of all new Bookes tendred to the Presse before they could gaine License to passe it The fourth to punish the Authors Printers dispersers of any prohibited or unlicensed Books against Popery with the severest censures all which is abundantly evident by their severall Indices Librorum Prohibitorum and Librorum Expurgandorum by the Provinciall Councell of Sennes Anno 1528. Apud Surium Concil Tom. 4. p. 718. to 723. Laurentius Bochellius Decreta Ecclesia Gall lib. 1. Tit. 10. De Libris vetitis cap. 1. to 29. The Statute of 34 and 35. H. 8. c. 1. Master Fox his Acts and Monuments the old Edition pag. 536. 573. 680. 450. 1335. c. Dr. Iames his Index Generalis Librorum prohibitorum a Pontifieijs c. Oxon 1627. Antonij Posseâ—ini Bibliothesa selecta with sundry others The Arch-bishop in imitation of this their policy first of all ingrossed the sole power of licensing all new Bookes of Divinity into his owne his Chaplaines and Creatures hands so as nothing could passe the Presse with publique approbation but by his or their precedent approbation without danger of ruine to the Authors Printers Stationers Venders Dispersers And because he feared and experimentally discerned that when Stationers or Printers were restrained to print new Bookes against Popery they would presently fall to reprint old ones formerly licenced by Authority to prevent this inconvenience to the Popish party he procured this ensuing Decree of his owne contriving to be ratified by the Lords in the Starre-Chamber then sent it to the Stationers to print and commanded them punctually to observe it whereby he Monopolized the sole power of authorizing Divinity Bookes for the Presse to himselfe and his Agents and restrained the reprinting of all Books though formerly printed by Authority without a speciall review and relicencing of them by him and his Chaplaines This Decree was intituled A Decree of Star-Chamber concerning Printing made the first day of July 1637. Imprinted at LONDON by Robert Barker c. 1637. This Decree in the Printed Order of Star-chamber prefixed thereunto is Expresly alleaged to be drawne and Penned by the advice of the most Reverend Father in God the Lord Archbishop of Canterbury his Grace the Right Honourable and Right Reverend Father in God the Lord Bishop of London Lord High Treasurer of ENGLAND and of the Lord Keeper the Lord chiefe Justices and Lord chiefe Barron when it was the Archbishops project only who sent it to the Presse the others names being used only for conformity as M. Walley others attested upon Oath We shall rehearse only such clauses thereof as are most observable pertinent to our purpose 2. Jtem That no person or persons whatsoever shall at any time print or cause to be imprinted any Booke or Pamphlet whatsoever unlesse the same Booke or Pamphlet and also all and every the Titles Epistles Prefaces Proems Preambles Introductions Tables Dedications and other matters or things whatsoever thereunto annexed or therewith imprinted shall be first lawfully licenced and authorized only by such person and persons as are hereafter expressed and by no other and shall be also first entred into the Registers Booke of the Company
cap. 1. and in Master Fox his Acts and Monuments pag 635. 621. Whereupon those Annotations and Preambles were cut and blotted out accordingly in sundry old Bibles yet extant Yea the first Booke in the Roman Indices Librorum prohibitorum in Forraigne parts is the Bible of some Translations especially Bibles in the Vulgar Tongue with Notes and Prologues the Bibles of Rob. Stephanus Vatablas â—agnine others though Papists with the Arguments of Raynerius upon the Psalms expresly ordered to be expunged as you may read in the Index Librorum Expurgatorum set forth by Gaspar Quiroga Archbish of Toledo Generall Inquisitor of Spaine Salmuri 1601. p. 7. to 18. 151. to 152. in Bochellus Decreta Ecclesia Gal. l. 1. Tit. 10. Delibris vetitis c. 1. 11. Dr. Iames his Index Generalis Librorum prohibitorum with others So one of the first Bookes most strictly prohibited to be printed imported or sold by this Archb was the English Geneva Bible with Marginal Notes and Prefaces though printed here in Engl. not only without the least restraint but Cum Privilegio Regia Majestatis during all Q. Elizabeths and K. James their Reigns by the Queens and Kings Printers and since our Printers have neglected to reprint them for feare of hundering the sale of Bibles of the last Translation without Notes they have been sold without any contradiction till this Archbishop began to domineere yet no sooner was hee advanced to his Papall See but the printing importing and sale of all these Bibles with Notes was most strictly inhibited the Bibles searched for seized confiscated the importers and Sellers of them imprisoned vexed and some of them ruined in the High-Commission Court Michaell Sparke Senior deposed that himselfe and sundry other Stationers had divers of their English Bibles with Notes seized and taken from them by the Archbishops meanes which were commonly sold before his time without restraint but contradicted and suppressed by him and that himselfe with diverse others had been prosecuted in the High-Commission for selling of Bibles with Notes and some imprisoned and fined for this cause Mr. Prynne produced an Abstract of a Letter dated Septem 30. 1633. from Sir William Boswell His Majesties Agent in the Low-Countries endorsed with Mr. Dells hand and found in the Archbishops Study wherin among other accounts of his good services for the Archbishop he certified His Grace that there had beene two Impressions of English Bibles at Delfe and Amsterdam with the Geneva Notes c. Whereof he might be pleased to make such use as seemeth best for suppressing the abuse at home whether they are likewise transported under pretence of White-paper And April 14. 1638. he received another Information out of Holland from I. S. endorsed with Master Dells hand concerning the Printing of English Bibles there in Quarto and Folio with Notes in the Margent intended to bee transported thence into England A cleare Evidence that his Grace was the Originall cause of suppressing these Bibles not only at home but in fortaigne parts and all for feare the Notes in them should over-much instruct the people in the knowledge of the Scriptures which Notes though highly esteemed of in all reformed Churches and printed not onely with their Latine Bibles but with the English French Dutch German and Italian Bibles in vulgar use among them and in the Folio Bible printed in Scot. 1610 yet now they must be totally prohibited suppressed only in England by this Popish Prelate though here formerly printed Cum Privilegio and freely vended read approved used in our Church for above 60. years space together How much Impiety and Popery lies coucked in this notorious fact of his not to be paralleld by any Protestant Prelates but Popes and Popish Prelates only whom hee imitated herein wee must humbly submit to Your Lordships and all Protestants considerations In the Yeare 1631. William Beale Servant to Master Henry Gellibrand Professor of the Mathematickes at Gresham Colledge London set forth an Almanacke for that Yeare by His Masters Approbation printed for the Company of Stationers agreeing with the Kalendar before Master Fox his Acts and Monuments printed oft times by publike Authority without the least exceptions both in Queene Elizabeths King James and King Charles Reignes in which Almanacke the names of the Popish Saints Canonized by Popes and thrust into our Kalendars were omitted and the names of reall Saints and Martyrs mentioned in the Booke of Martyrs inserted just as they are in Master Foxes his Kalendar This Prelate being then Bishop of London taking great exceptions against this Almanack brought both Mr. Gellibrand and his man into the High Commission for compiling and publishing it where hee prosecuted them with great violence At the hearing of the cause it appearing to the Court that it was Verbatim the same with Mr. Foxe his authorized Kalender and that some Almanackes of this kind had formerly bin printed as tending only to the honour of our owne reall Martyrs and the disparagment onely of false Popish Saints Master Gellibrand was acquitted by Archbishop Abbot and the Generall Vote of the High-Commission Court none censuring him but this Bishop who perceiving Master Gellibrand to be acquitted He thereupon stood up in a great passion and publikely informed the Court That the Queene her selfe sent for him and specially complained to him against this Almanacke which gave great offence to those of her Religion and desired him to prosecute the Author of it and suppresse the Book and therefore he hoped he should not passe unpunished in this Court yet notwithstanding the Court acquitted him Hereupon the Bishop stood up again in a fury and said to Mr. Gellibrand Sir Remember you have made a Faction in this Court for which you ought to be punished and know that you are not yet discharged hence I will sit in your Skirts for I heare you keepe Conventicles at Gâ—esham-Colledge after your Lectures there Whereupon he gave Order for a second prosecution against him in the High-Commission which so afflicted this good man that it put him into a Feaver fit whereof he died And because the Bishop could not procure Master Gellibrand to be censured and this Almanacke burned as he desired the Papists thereupon bought up most of them and made them Martyrs by burning them in the fire All which was deposed at the Lords Bar by Mr. Gellibrand of Bread-street London and ready to be attested by sundry others had not the Bishop himselfe acknowledged the truth thereof In this Evidence there are foure things very remarkable FIrst That this Bishop was so shamelesse as to professe in open Court that in this Prosecution of Master Gellibrand hee was but the Queenes and Papists Agent proceeding thus against him at their speciall request Secondly That he was extraordinary violent if not extreamely irregular and unjust in this prosecution making no Conscience to ruine a Learned Pious Protestant without any just Cause to pleasure the Papists notwithstanding hee was generally
at the Communion and in the Visitation of the sicke and in the second part in the Homily of Repentance As therefore in generall I doe acknowledge in the words of the aforesaid Homily that it is most evident and plaine that this Auricular Confession hath not his warrant of Gods Word that therefore being not led with the conscience thereof if we with feare and trembling and with a tru contrite heart use that kind of confession which God doth command in his word namely an unfeighned confession unto Almighty God himselfe then doubtlesse as he is faithfull and true hee will forgive us our sinnes and make us cleane from all our wickednesse so in the case of a troubled or doubtfull conscience I do conforme my opinion unto the direction of our Church which in her Liturgie doth exhort and require those whose Consciences are troubled with any weighty matter to a speciall confession so that they who cannot quiet their owne Consciences are to repaire to their owne or some other discreet and learned Minister of Gods word to open to them their griefe that so they may receive such ghostly Counsell advise and comsort as their consciences may be relieved and by the ministery of Gods word they may receive comfort and the benefit of absolution to the quieting of their Conscience and the avoyding of all scruple and doubtfullnesse But it is against true Christian liberty that any man should be bound to the numbring of his Sinnes as it hath beene used heretofore in times of Ignorance and blindnesse This I do acknowledge to be the Doctrine of the Church of England concerning Confession and to it I do ex animo subscribe and am heartily sory for what ever I have de-livered to the contrary Mr. Adams being backedby the Popish Heads refused to make this Recantation though just and faire professing he was not conscious to himselfe of any thing he had said in his Sermon contrary to the Doctrine of the Church of England Whereupon at a full meeting of the Doctors it was put to the Vote Whether this Recantation should be enjoyned him or no Dr. Ward Dr. Bambridge Dr. Bacheroft Dr. Love Dr. Holdsworth and the Vicechancellor voted he should make this Recantation but Dr. Collins Dr. Smith Dr. Cumber Dr. Cosin Dr. Lany Dr. Martin Dr. Sterne and Dr. EDEN Voted that hee should not make it justifying even the use and necessity of Confession to a Priest necessitate medij to obtaine absolution and affirming that they would not Vote Master Adams had delivered any thing contrary to the Doctrine of the Church of England in this point of Confession and thereupon acquitted him But the Vice-chancellor adjourning the businesse till another day when 12. Doctors only were present and Dr. Smith Dr. Cumber Dr. Martin and Dr. Eden who formerly acquited him absent by the helpe of Dr. Paske his voyce with much opposition voted that Mr. Adams should make the forementioned Recantation to which hee and those who Voted with him subscribed their hands Dr. Cosin Dr. Lany Dr. Beale Dr. Sterne and one more subscribed likewise their dissents thereunto When this was done all was done and Mr. Adams without making any submission or Recantation at all was dismissed and so encouraged that he resolved to maintain this his opinion in his Act questions The whole proceedings in this businesse together with the Copy of Mr. Adams his Sermon and the Recantation forementioned were sent up to London by Dr. Cosin and found by Mr. Prynne in the Archbishops Study endorsed with his owne hand thus Received Mach 16. 1637. Doctor Cosins his Letter about the proceedings of Brownrig Vicechancellor of Cambridge against Mr. Adams for his Sermon about Confession Ianuary 25. 1637. c. Who instead of censuring concurred with Dr. Cosins and the other Popish Doctors in protecting and justifying Mr. Adams in his grosse Popish Doctrines of Auricular Confession and Absolution which he endeavoured with all his might to introduce And no wonder for in his owne Diary he writ this memoriall with his owne hand June 15. 1622 I became CONFESSOR to the Lord of Buckingham and Iune 16. being Trinity Sunday he received the Sacrament at Greenwitch And all Courtiers know that hee was since for many yeares not only a privy Councellor but Confessor to his Majesty at least Commonly so reputed which made him so earnest to bring all others under the yoak of Confession since he had brought these Grandees under it Yea so farre had this Popish Tenet of the necessity of Confession and absolution by Priests prevailed among us by these authorized Bookes and Sermons generally preached for them that Bishop Mountague in his Printed Visitation Articles for the Diocesse of Norwich Anno 1638. made it a crime presentable in Ministers not to presse the Doctrine and practise of it upon the people at least-wise in the holy time of Lent as appeares by this memorable Article of his Tit. 7. Artic. 4. Doth the Minister especially exhort the Parishoners TO MAKE CONFESSJON OF THEIR SINNES TO HIMSELFE or some other learned grave and discreet Minister ESPECIALLY IN LENT against the holy time of Easter that they may receive comfort and ABSOLVTION so to become worthy receivers of such holy misteries How farre the Archbishops Agents and Emissaries urged exercised Popish Auricular Confession not only in England but Jreland too we shall instance but in one memorable example The Archbishop in his Paper of Remembrances to the Lord Deputie of Ireland when he first went over thither a Copy whereof Master Prynne met with in his Study made this speciall request to him in behalfe of one Mr. Croxton a young Minister and Creature of his I heartily pray your Lordship to take notice of one Mr. Croxton whom J send over with your letters to my Lord Mount Norris I hope he will prove so honest and so able a man as may do good service in those parts if God blesse him with life And I doubt not but as it shall fall in your way Your Lordship will bestow some preferment upon him for his maintenance for which I shall thanke you This Croxton arriving in Ireland the Lord Deputy upon this recommendation of the Archbishop received him with all due respect and promoted him to severall Ecclesiasticall preferments there as appeares by his Letters of thankes to the Archbishop wherein he gives him the Popes Titles Holinesse and most holy Father as if he were a Pope This Croxton being thus advanced to promote the Archbishops designes at Easter in the Yeare 1638. caused all his Parishioners to come up to the High-Altar at Goran where hee was Incumbent and there Sacramentally to make their Confessions to him which the Protestants in those parts deemed a most strang and scandalous act declaming much against it Yet this audacious Popel in knowing how acceptable this Popish Innovation was to the Archbishop the more to ingratiate himselfe in his favour in a vaunting manner certified His Grace by a
makes the consecration the Crosse must bee set up behinde the holy Altar word being brought to the Patriarch concerning the Church that is to be built letters are directed either to the Exarch or to some of the Bishops to request that the Church may be founded Consecrated and entituled to the Patriarchs 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. Consecrated in the Name of such a Saint page 193. Things for the most part were altogether disposed by but nothing at all without the Bishops Jurisdiction That the Patriarch or Bishop should challenge this Jurisdiction over the new Church c. it seemes most reasonable For what did the lay Patron more do then a man of Israell who brought a Lambe but the Priest made it an Offering and an Attonement The Patron parhaps might chuse the place but till the Prelate came and sanctified the Ground it might be as well a Denne of Theeves as a House of Prayer The Patron might bring the Stones the Bishop made it a Church till then nothing was but the breathlesse body of a Temple the soule being yet to come from a Diviner influence of the Diocesan therefore the priviledge of a new Church followed not the building but the consecration of it c. Richard Tedder in his Visitation Sermon Licensed by Doctor Samuell Baker Feb. 6. 1636. Printed at London 1637. It is the Consecration that makes Churches holy and makes God esteeme them so which though they be not capable of Grace yet they receive by their Consecration a spirituall power whereby they are made fit for Divine Service and being consecrated there is no danger in aseribing a holinesie unto them 21. Totall and finall Apostacy from Grace Predestination a desperate Doctrine Resisting of Grace BIshop Mountague in his Appeale pag. 29. 30 31. Ex Artic. 16. After that wee have received the Holy Ghost we may depart away from Grace Till the Church expound otherwise it is as free for me to take it according to the Letter as for you to devise a figure The Article insisteth on men justified after Grace received challenged it was in this sense as unsound at the Conference at Hampton Court but defended maintained avowed averred for true ancient justifiable good and Catholike by the greatest Bishops and Learnedst Divines then living in this Church against that absolute irrespective necessitating and fatall decree of your new Predestination stiled then and there by Bishop Bancroft in publike audience with much vehemency without any Checke dislike distast dissent for we reade of none a desperate doctrine of Predestination At what time also that Reverend Prelate and most accomplisht Divine Dr. Overall Bish of Norwich c. said That a justified man might fall away from Grace and so ipso facto incurre Gods wrath and was in state of wrath and damnation untill he did recover againe Pag. 33. Can your Learning and understanding make any other Construction of these words then That a man may fall away from Grace and become no Child of God at all This is spoken and meant Not only of totall lapse for a time but also of finall separation and for ever Pag. 37. I see no reason why I might not have beene as confident in maintaining falling away from Grace as you and your Divines are upon weaker grounds in defending the contrary Pag. 60. I must confesse my dissent through and sincere from the faction of Novelizing Puritans but in no one point more than in this their desperate Doctrine of Predestination Vide pag. 50. and 70. 71. c. to like purpose Pag. 72. Id. It is not in reason probable that you should have the doctrin of the Church on your side against Master Mountague For the Church holdeth and teacheth punctually and that against the Opinion and with the dislike of the Learnedest of your side that Faith true justifying Faith once had may be lost and recovered againe that a man endued with Gods holy Spirit and enlightened with the heavenly light may loose that holy Spirit have that light put out become like unto Saul and Iudas Pag. 89. If a man justified may fall away from Grace which is the Doctrine of the Church of England then without question hee may resist the grace of God offered Pag. 214. It is an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of your other singularity That Faith once had cannot be lost totally and for ever Edmond Reeve pag. 13. Mar. The Church signifyeth that it is possible for such as are made the Members of Christ to become the members of the Devill if they take not due care Pag. 64. Seeing then that some have perished which have beene pronounced to have beene in the number of Gods Elect. Shelfords five Treatises pag. 187. Such as shall fall double from lesse and from greater grace and never rise for such Justice hath a double due a naturall and a supernaturall death seated not only in paenâ damni but in paenâ sensus which the torments of hell fire afford 22. That there is universall Grace and Redemption and no absolute Reprobation THis having beene formerly touched in the Evidence concerning Arminianisme wee shall bee the briefer in it here Edmond Reeve writes thus page 19. 20. Whereby doth God the Father draw all mankind unto Christ Ans Holy Church doth signifie it unto us where it saith that Almighty God doth shew unto all that be in error the light of his truth to the intent they may returne into the way of Righteousnesse St. Iohn saith Christ is the light that lighteth every man which commeth into the world Many Scriptures more declare that God is mercifull to universall mankinde not willing the death of a sinner c. as the Divine service teacheth and informeth us The which Doctrine of hers as sundry more though we in our youngnesse of Christian knowledge do not understand yet are we to believe also to know that the Fathers which set forth the divine service did perfectly understand like as also we are to beleive that the Fathers of the Church now and alwayes doe in the great Mystery of Godlinesse comprehend many things which the Common people doe not yea also some things which Ministers of the inferrior Order as Priests Pastors and Teachers do not apprehend who are therefore to bee guided in Divinity by those most reverend and right reverend Fathers in God and not to say that such and such sayings in the Communion Booke are untrue because they understand them not Page 60. Saint Paul saith That he gave himselfe a ransome for all hee died for universall mankind Againe the death of Christ is available for the redemption of all the world Page 61. Whereas it is said by some that Christ died not for Vniversall mankind efficiently or effectually namely for such as perish they consider not what the Scripture signifieth Christ to have done yet hee did it not in phantasy but in reality in every deed Page 66. 67. How could the Church ordaine and require for to
with the Arch-bishops own hand Received Jan. 30. 1640. L. Exon Concerning his book and the submission of it to my judgement The Propositions inclosed in this Letter were these following to which the Arch-bishop added this Title and some insertions with his own hand here noted with a distinct Character Concerning Church Government and the estate of Episcopacy 1. God had never any Church upon earth that was ruled by a Parity 2. The first Church of God which was reduced to a publike policy was among the Jewes and by his owne appointment was governed by a settled imparity of High-Priest Priests Levites 3. The Evangelicall Church was founded by our Saviour in a knowne imparity for though the Apostles were equall among themselves yet they were above the 70. and all other Disciples and were specially indued with power from on high 4. The same God and Saviour after his Assention did set severall ranks and orders of the holy Ministry First Apostles Secondly Prophets Thirdly Teachers c. all which acknowledged the eminence and authority of the Apostles 5. The Apostles after the Assention of our Saviour by the direction of Gods spirit did exercise that power and superiority of spirituall Jurisdiction over the rest of the Church which was given them by Christ and stood upon their Majority above all other Ministers of the Gospell 6. The same Apostles did not carry that power up to heaven with them and leave the Church unfurnished with the due helpes of her further propagation and Government but by vertue of this power and by the same direction of Gods spirit ordayned in severall parts spirituall guides and Governours of Gods people to ayde and succeede them 7. The spirituall persons so by them ordained were at the first promiscuously called Bishops and Presbyters and managed the Church affaires by common advice but still under the Government of the Apostles their Ordayners and overseers 8. But when the Apostles found that Quarrels and Emulations grew in the Church even while many of them were living through the Parity of Presbyters and side takings of the people The same Apostles by the appointment and direction of the same spirit raised in each City where the Church was more frequent one amongst the Presbyters to a more eminent Authority then the rest to succeed them in their ordinary power of ordination and censure and encharged them peculiarly with the care of Church-Government such were Timothy and Titus and those which were stiled the Angells of the seven Asian Churches 9. These selected persons were then and ever since distinguished from the rest by the name Episcopi-Bishops 10. In the very times of the Apostles and by the imposition of their hands there were divers such persons setled in the Church of God being severally ordayned and appointed to the over-sight of those populous Citties where their charge lay to whom all the Presbyters and Deacons were subject 11. These Bishops continued their fixed superiority over their Clergy all the time of their life with the well allowed expresse of spirituall Jurisdiction and after their death other Presbyters were chosen to succeed them by the due imposition of the hands of their fellow Bishops 12. There was no Church of Christ upon earth ever since the times of the Apostles governed any otherwise then by Bishops thus successively after decease ordayned 13. This course of Government thus set by the Apostles in their life time by the speciall direction of the holy spirit is not alterable by any humane Authority but ought to be perpetuated in the Church to the end of the world 14. Those which in the new Testament are called the Elders of the Church were no other then spirituall persons such as had the charge of feeding the Flocke of Christ by Word and Doctrine 15. It is not lawfull for any Lay-person to lay hands on those which are to be ordayned nor to have any hand in managing the Censures of the Church which onely pertaine to them who have the power of the Keyes delivered to them by Christ 16. There was never any Lay Presbyter heard or read of in the Church of Christ in any History untill this present age All which wee declare to the Doctrine and Judgement of the Church of England concerning these points of Church Government These Propositions were thus endorsed with the Arch-Bishops owne hand Rec. Decemb. 29. 1639. Bishop Hall of Exeter his propositions concerning Episcopacy These perhaps may be thought fit for a subscription of others There were two more Letters which passed between these Prelates about this subject and Book which we have referred to a more proper place where you may peruse them All which compared together will fully discover the whole plot and designe of the Archbishop and his confederates in maintaining their Lordly Episcopall Superiority to be of divine Institution and Right and how it was driven on by them till it brake them all in pieces by the authority and Justice of the present Parliament The last head I shall mention is the summe and substance of all the fore-mentioned namely 21. That the Church of Rome is a true visible Church and never erred in fundamentalls no not in the worst times That she is the Ancient holy Mother Church That her Religion and ours of the Church of England is all one That men may be saved in that Church and Religion as well as in ours and that it is a crime to be recanted to hold Papists as Papists to be damned This main comprehensive Proposition ratifies and clearly demonstrates to us the true drift scope of all the former to wit a 〈◊〉 and reconciliation with the Church of Rome the foundation whereof was first laid by this Arch-bishops creature Bishop Mountague who determines thus in his Gagge pag. 14. The Articles of our Creed are confessed on both sides and held plain enough The controverted points are of a larger and an inferior alloy of them a man may be ignorant without any danger of his soul at all pag. 50. Moderate men on both sides confesse this controversie may cease Ecclesia Romana manet Christi Ecclesia sponsa c. In his Appeal pag. 136. Since there first was a Church in England France Spain and Rome there hath not ceased to be a true Church there pag. 139. The Church of Rome is and ever was a true Church since it was a Church pag. 113. I am absolutely perswaded that the Church of Rome is a true though not a sound Church of Christ as well since as before the Councell of Trent In essentialls and fundamentalls they agree in holding one faith in one Lord. This Position was strenuously maintained by Master Chomley and Butterfield who soon after turned Seminary Priest in their Books against Master Burtons Babel no Bethel wherein they justified the Church of Rome to be a true Church this being the subject matter of both their Treatises Tho. Chuneus in his Collectiones Theologicae
the Church of England was ready to ring the Changes and insinuating unto his Auditory that there was cause to fear an Alteration of Religion saying that Religion and the Gospel stood on tiptoes ready to be gone that divers good Ministers were silenced and that they should beware of a relapse unto Popery In this censure the Archbishop had the chiefest hand as was proved by the High Commission Bookes and Mr Wardes Submission which was drawn up by Sir Iohn Lambe and sent to this Archbishop who endorsed it with his owne hand This severe sentence utterly ruined this famous painfull preacher who lay long in prison and soone after ended his dayes in great grief and sorrow In April 1630. Articles were exhibited against Mr Charles Chancy a Reverend learned painfull Minister living at Ware for preaching against the Bacchanales and disorders used by many in the Christmas holy-dayes the increase of Popery Arminianisme and using these expressions in a Sermon of his charged against him in his Articles in Ianuary before That Idolatry was admitted into the Church and that not only the prophets of Baal but Baal himselfe is received and houses multiplyed for the entertainment of them and with all saying that the preaching of the Gospel would be suppressed That there wanted men of courage to tell the Superiours in the Church of their neglect for that there was increase of much Atheisme Popery Arminianisme and Heresie in our Church since the reformation of it as at this time wherein Heresies were not onely broached but maintained whereby he raised a fear among the people and insinuated to them that some alteration of Religion would ensue and be brought in and scandalized the whole Church of England and Government thereof To these Articles Mr Chancy gave in his answer upon Oath in the High Commission the 21 of the same April and the very next day by Order of that Court the whole cause was referred to this Bishop then of London being his ordinary provided that if Mr Chancy did not submit himselfe to performe his Lordships order therein that then his Lordship if it seemed good unto him might transferre the cause backe again to be censured in this Court Whereupon Mr Chancy made a Submission to his Lordship in Latin and soon after was enforced to desert the Kingdome and set sayle for New England to avoyd further persecution All which is manifest by the Originall Articles and Mr Chancyes answer to them found among Sir John Lambes sequestred Writings by Mr Prynne and by the Order of Reference and M. Chancyes Submission endorsed with the Bishops own hand the chiefe Prosecutor of this cause To these we could add M. Cotton M. Hooker M. Davenport M. Wells M. Peters M. Glover and sundry other Ministers driven into New England and other Plantations those that fled over into Holland to avoyd his prosecution with some hundreds of Ministers questioned in the High Commission and else-where by his meanes and there suspended silenced for not publishing the Booke of Sports or not submitting to his Popish Innovations M. Salisbury was questioned and troubled by this Prelate for these passages in his Sermon on Math. 24. 6. How many thousands have made shipwrack of faith a good conscience renounced our true Church stepp'd aside to Arminianisme and from thence as it is the widest gate that opens towards Rome relapsed to Popery Thus are wee scattered in our Jacob and divided in our Israel The Low Countryes not long since if not still sighed as deeply and mourned as strongly to finde herselfe as imperceivably to be overgrowne with Arminianisme And what a faction is like to be in our deplorable England between Popery and Arminianisme together except God be more mercifull and our State the more vigilant and mindfull We shall see sooner then tell and feel sooner then see Doctor Staughton D. Sibbes D. Taylor D. Gouge M. White of Dorchester M. Rogers of Dodham with sundry more of our most eminent preaching orthodox Divines were brought into the High Commission and troubled or silenced for a time by his procurement upon frivilous pretences But in truth because they were principle Props of our Protestant Religion against his Popish and Arminian Innovations But omitting these we shall conclude this head with one memorable instance more which comes very home Mr Nathaniel Bernard Lecturer at Sepulchers in London preaching at Antholins Church in May 3. 1629. used this expression in his prayer before his Sermon Oh Lord open the eyes of the Queenes Majestie that shee may see Iesus Christ whom shee hath peirced with her Infidelity Superstition and Idolatry This Archbishop then of London was presently informed of this passage attested by Walter Kirby an Atturney of Bernards Inne Iohn Browne of Durham Minister and some others Whereupon the Bishop brought him into the High Commission where after long attendance upon his Submission this ensuing Order was framed Die Jovis viz. xxviii die mensis Januarii Anno Domini juxta c 1629. Coram Commissionariis Regiis apud Lambeth Judicialiter sedentibus presente Thoma Mottershed Registrarij Regij Deputat Officum Dominorum contra Nathanielem Bernard Clericum Prima Sessio Termini Hillarij HIS appearance by bond was respited untill this day at which day and place the said Nathaniel Bernard appeared personally and then it being objected unto him by the Court that he had in a Sermon lately by him preached or otherwise delivered some Scandalous and undutiful speeches derogatory to some particular person of most eminent place which the Court desired not to have there repeated and for that the said Mr Bernard had acknowledged his error in that kinde as some of the Commissioners there unto whom he had submitted himself reported and himselfe confessed the Court was inclined upon his submission being a young scholler and a student in Divinity to accept his submission and enclined to deal mercifully and favourably with him yet considering that his scandalous and undutifull speeches were of such high nature as could not be well remitted or pardoned by this Court without the approbation and the good liking of his most Excellent Majestie the Court desired the Lord Bishop of London to acquaint his Majestie therewith and if his Majestie upon understanding of the Cause would be graciously pleased to pardon him and leave it to the Court that then this Court would take such further order for his dismission as they should think meet Mottershed The Copy of this Order with another Paper conteining the words were both endorsed with the Bishops own hand and found among his Papers by Mr Prynne who produced them Mr Bernard not long after upon his submission was dismissed the Court After which repairing to the University of Cambridge to visit his friends he fortuned to preach at Saint Maries Church there on the 6. of May 1632. in the afternoon wherein he let fall divers Passages concerning preaching the purity of Gods Ordinances worship and against the Introducers of
worshipping them whereby they Symbolize with the Church of Rome very shamefully to the irreparable Shipwracke of many soules who split upon this rocke The Papists teach that it is impossible to be saved in our Church and our Religion Some of ours at least in outward profession teach that it is possible to be saved in the Romish Religion and Church hence an unsettled judgement concludes if we may agree in Heaven why do we not agree and meet each other halfe way on earth And hence we have many Cassanders among us who meditate and wish a reconciliation between the Church of Rome and ours and to be sure say the unsettled it is the safest way to be members of that Church wherein both sides agree that salvation is to be had then of that Church in which one side onely affirmes it and that a party And this fills Rome with English proselites What can we thinke lesse of those men who by their Symbolizing with the Church of Rome in Doctrine and Worship give occasion thereunto then that they are enemies to this Church and Nation I say they are enemies and therefore let us take up armes against them But what armes Preces Ecclesiae sunt arma Ecclesiae let us pray these men either to conversion if it be Gods blessed will or to their destruction fiat justitia pereant illi And let us use that prayer against them which David used against Achitophell with which I will conclude all O Lord turne the councell of all these crafty Achitophells into folly who go about to lay the honour of this Church and Nation in the dust by depriving us of the purity of any of thy Ordinances for thy publique Worship which are the glory of this our Israel For these clauses Mr Bernard was most severely sentenced in the High Commission by this Bishops violent Prosecution Suspended his Ministry excommunicated fined a thousand pounds imprisoned condemned in costs of suite committed prisonet to the new Prison where he lay sundry moneths being most barbarously used and almost starved for want of necessaries of which he complained to the Bishop by sundry Letters and Petitions found in his study with Mr Bernards Sermon and the informations against him endorsed with the Bishops own hand and produced at the Barre but could find no reliefe unlesse he would make this ensuing Recantation sent to him by the Bishop and thus endorsed with his own pen Septem 11. 1632 A Copy of a Recantation tendered to Mr Bernard Lecturer of Sepulchers about a Sermon that he preached at Cambridge He refused this Recantation Mr. Bernards RECANTATION WHereas in a Sermon made by me in this place the sixt of May last upon this Text. The glory is departed from Israel because the Arke of God was taken 1 Sam. 4. 21. I had this Passage And the Apostle Rom. 1. 16. affirmeth of the preaching of the Gospel that it is the power of God to salvation Idest it is that meanes by which God manifesteth his omnipotent and irresistable power in the conversion and salvation of all those who from Eternity were ordained thereunto by Gods absolute and immutable Decree And I do here publikely acknowledge that hereby contrary to his Majesties command in his Declaration lately published and printed with the Articles of Religion I did go beyond the generall meaning of that place of Scripture and of the said Articles And draw the same to maintaine the one side of some of these ill raised differences which his Majesties said Declaration mentioneth And this I did rather out of a desire to thrust in some-what into my said Sermon in affirmation of one side of the said differences then any wayes occasioned by the Text I then preached of For which I here publikely professe my hearty sorrow and do humbly crave pardon of God Almighty of his Majestie and of this Congregation And whereas in the same Sermon I had this passage If Gods Ordinances for his publique Worship in their purity are the glory of a Nation then it followes that they who go about to deprive a Nation of any of Gods Ordinances for his publique Worship either in whole or in the best part of them id est in their purity and integrity they go about to make that Nation base and inglorious and if so then are they Enemies to that Nation and Traytors to it if it bee their own Nation for Treason is not limited to the royall blood as if he only could be a Traytor who plotteth and attempteth the dishonour or shedding thereof but may be and is too oft committed against the whole Church and Nation which last is by so much the worst of them two by how much the end is better then the meanes and the whole of greater consequence then any one part alone Whereby we may learne what to account of those among our selves if any such bee which is better knowne to you then to mee who endeavour to quench the light and abase the glory of our Israel by bringing in their Pelagian Errours into the Doctrine of our Church established by Law and the Superstitions of the Church of Rome into our Worship of God as high Altars Crucifixes and bowing to them id est in plain English Worshipping them whereby they symbolize with the Church of Rome very shamefully to the irreparable Shipwracke of many soules who split upon this rocke I doe now upon better information finde that mary erronious and daungerous assertions and consequences unfitting to bee here expressed may bee collected and inferred out of the said Wordes And I doe therefore hereby publiquely recant all the said wordes as they are an use or inference and application used by me to be very rashly and inconsiderately uttered and to be very undutifull towards his Majestie I doe humbly referre and submitt my selfe to his Majesties Clemency and gracious acceptance for the interpretation of my meaning of the same And I am heartily sorry and doe humbly crave pardon that wordes and applications so scandalous to the present state of the Church of England and so dangerous proceeded from mee Thirdly whereas in the same Sermon I had this passage By Gods Ordinances here I understand chiefely the word Sacraments and Prayer in that purity and integrity wherein the Lord Christ left them not blended and adulterated with any Superstitious Inventions of man for then they cease to be Gods Ordinances and hee ownes them us longer I desire that this passage may be taken and understood as I spake and meant it and not otherwise That is not that I hold all humane Inventions added to Gods Ordinances to be Superstiticus for I account that tenet not onely false but palpably absurd and foolish But to exclude all those humane Inventions which may hinder the preservation of the Doctrine and Discipline of this Church of England in that Purity and Integrity wherein through Gods gracious goodnesse by his Majesties Lawes Ecclesiasticall we doe enjoy them Fourthly and lastly whereas by
Imprisonment by them voted Illegall there being all this while no proceedings against him nor any crime objected to him in any Court of Justice By means of which Imprisonment he was much prejudiced and undone in his Estate and his wife with four small children exposed to Pennury and Beggery Such a spite did He bear this witnesse for his Activity in the businesse of Impropriations Mr William Kendall Mr Iohn Lane and Mr Tempest Miller severally deposed at the Lords Bar that the Archbishop in the presence of them and divers others speaking of the Feoffees of Impropriations said that they were the bane of the Church and then uttered these words in a vaunting manner I was the man that did set my self against them and then clapping his hand upon his brest said I thank God I have destroyed this work So as he did not only subvert this pious project to propagate the preaching of the Gospell but boasted of it and had so much shamelesse Impiety as to thanke God himselfe for effecting it who hath now in justice brought him into judgement for it and made it one part of that Charge and Evidence which we conceive will most justly destroy him The seventh and next stratagem he used to subvert the Protestant Religion which he had almost totally suppressed corrupted with Popish Errours Superstitions Innovations in our English Churches was his endeavours to undermine and suppresse it in these few Duth and French Churches planted here among us who enjoyed their owne Government Priviledges Discipline without any interruption by any of his Predecessors or other English Prelates in all our Protestant Princes reignes from King Edward the sixth his reigne till this Archprelates molestation of and attempts against them thus laid down in the twelfth Originall Article of his Impeachment He hath Traiterously endeavoured to cause division and discord between the Church of England and other Reformed Churches and to that end hath supprest and abrogated the Priviledges and Immunities which have been by his Majesty and his Royall Ancestors granted to the Dutch and French Churches in this Kingdom And divers other wayes hath expressed his malice and disaffection to these Churches that so by such dis-union the Papists might have more advantage for the overthrow and extirpation of both To make good this Article we could produce many Letters Papers Instructions Orders under the Archbishops own hand or indorsed by him found in his own study here ready at the Barre but for brevity sake we shall instance only in some few particulars of more speciall note The first is that this Arch-prelate though he beares so good an affection and honourable respect to the Church of Rome as to justifie her to be a true visible Apostolike Church which never erred in fundamentals and wherein men may be saved and that we and she are one and the same Church still no doubt of that both one as we have formerly proved Yet he is so maliciously despitefull to the Protestant Churches in forraign parts and at home that he reputes them not only no true Churches but even no Churches at all because they have no Lord-bishops different in Order and Degree from ordinary Ministers This opinion of his we shall manifest not only by his Divinity Questions when he was to proceed Batchelor and Doctor of Divinity for which Dr Holland publickly checkt and turned him out of the Schools with disgrace as a sower of discord between Brethren to wit the Church of England and other reformed Churches but by his own late reprinted Book An 1639. entituled A Relation of the Conference between William Laud then Lord Bishop of St. Davids now Lord Archbishop of Canterbury and Mr Fisher the Jesuite c. p. 175 176. where thus he writes in justification of his former Theses in the Divinity Schools For the calling and Authority of Bishops over the inferiour Clergy that was a thing of known use and benefit for preservation of Truth and Peace in the Church And so much St Ierom tels us though being none himselfe he was no great friend to Bishops And this was so setled in the mindes of men from the very infancy of the Christian Church as that it had not been till that time contradicted by any So that then there was no controversie about the calling all agreed upon it Then citing Jeroms words in the margin he thus comments upon them So even according to St. Ierom Bishops had a very ancient and honourable descent in the Church from St. Mark the Evangelist And about the end of the same Epistle he acknowledgeth it Traditionem esse Apostolicam Nay more then so he affirmes plainly That ubi non est Sacerdos NON EST ECCLESIA St. Ierom advers Luciferianos And in that place most manifest it is that St. Ierom by Sacerdos meanes a Bishop for he speaks de Sacerdote qui potestatem habet Ordinandi which in St. Ieroms owne judgement no meere Priest had but a Bishop only St. Ierom Epist. ad Evagrium so even with him NO BISHOP NO CHURCH Which being his own positive judgement the Dutch and French Protestant Churches both at home and abroad must needs be no Church at all in his opinion because they have no such Bishops and so are in farre worse condition then the Church of Rome in his repute To make this more apparent we shall desire you to take notice that in Decemb. 1639. there was a plot between this Archbishop and others of our Prelates to obtrude upon all our Ministers this subscription as the received Doctrine of the Church of England to wit that there could be no Church of Christ without Diocesan Lord Bishops which clearly appeares by the forementioned propositions of Bishop Hall which the Archbishop thought fit for the subscription of others but especially by the 1. 12. and 13. propositions viz. God had never any Church on earth that was ruled by a Parity There was NO CHVRCH OF CHRIST VPON EARTH ever since the times of the Apostles governed any otherwise then by Bishops This course of government thus set by the Apostles in their life time by the speciall direction of the holy Spirit is unalterable by any humane Authority but OVGHT to be perpetuated in the Church to the end of the world From whence it inevitably followes that the reformed forraign Churches having no such imparity of Governours nor Lordly Bishops in them are in this Arch-Prelates and his Confederates judgements No Churches of God or Christ at all and if the designe of subscribing these Propositions had succeeded as it did in the Etcetera Oath for a time he would have engaged the whole Church of England with all our Ministers by a publike subscription in this most unchristian and uncharitable opinion which not prevailing was yet soone after thus seconded in print by his grand Favourite Bishop Mountague whom he advanced to two Bishopricks in his Originum Ecclesiasticarum Tomi prioris Pars posterior p. 464 published with his approbation
Preacher shall bring any other Minister to preach for him in time of his sicknesse absence or other necessary employment but such as for whose Conformity to the Church and Government here he will be answerable 7. That if any Minister being a Subject of the Kings in the Low-Countreys or any other place beyond the Seas shall in any other Auditory as well as before the Regiments or the Merchants preach or publish or in any other way by publike Speech Writing or Printing divulge any thing derogatory to the Doctrine or Discipline established in the Church of England or otherwise prejudiciall to the Temporall State and Government His Majesties Agent there shall use the best meanes he can to discover him or them so offending and having found them shall presently certifie the State here that so they may be recalled by Privy Seale to answer it And if they then refuse to come that the Law in that case passe upon them 8. That no man shall be chosen or sent over by the Merchants here either to Delf or any other place of their residence beyond the Seas whensoever any such place or places shall become voyd but such a man as is conformable to the Church of England both in Doctrine and Discipline and such as will be carefull to see that they which are under his Governments shall observe all such Church Duties as are expressed and required in any the former Articles And that some of the chiefe Merchant-Adventurers here be sent for to the Board and be made acquainted with this Article And farther that at every time and times that they send a new Deputy Governour to any place of their Residence they present the said Deputy to the Lords and give them assurance of his fitnesse and sufficiency for that Charge At which time the said Deputy may have such Directions given him by their Lordships as the present times and occasions require And that there be like care taken for other good Officers there as for the Deputy Governour himselfe 9. That whensoever the Merchant-Adventurers shall become suitors to His Majesty to renew or confirme their Patent as in most Kings times it is usuall so to doe that then there be a Clause inserted into their Patent to binde them to the observance of all or so much of these Instructions as shall bee thought fit by his Majesty and the Lords 10. That the present Agent as also all others that shall succeed in that employment have these Instructions given them in Charge and that once a yeare they be required to give the Board an Account what the Proceed of the businesse is That so His Majesties Subjects aswell abroad as at home may be kept in orderly obedience to the Honour of His Majesties Government and the better uniting of the hearts of his People to God His Majesty and one to another In which will consist the strength as well as the Honour of the Kingdom 11. I conceive it no way fit that the Ministers which are His Majesties Subjects in Holland should have any Classicall Meetings allowed them as it seemes they pretend some grant since the yeare 1622. especially that they be not suffered to assume power of Ordination for then it will be a perpetuall Seminary to breed and transplant men ill-affected to the Government into this Kingdom It is to be observed that the French and High Germane Congregations in the Low-Countreys doe all observe the Liturgy of their own Mother Churches only the English observe neither their owne nor any other uniformity Concerning the second that is the French and Dutch Churches as they now stand in many parts of this Kingdom I as humbly represent first the Danger then the probable Remedy For the Dangers I humbly submit but conceive as followeth 1. It was Honour and Piety in this State when at the first way was given for those Churches both in London and some other parts of this Kingdome Because at that time there was persecution upon them in their owne Countreys And the Peace with which God then blessed this Kingdom was their safety 2. I conceive it was never the meaning and purpose of this State then or at any other time that they living and continuing here marrying and having wives and children and many of them plentifull fortunes and Lands And their children and childrens children being now Natives and his Majesties borne Subjects should live like an absolute divided Body from the Church of England established which must needs work upon their affections and alienate them from the State or at least make them ready for any Innovation that may sort better with their humour 3. It is likewise considerable what an entire and divided body they keep themselves For few or none of them marry with any of us but only one with another Upon which it must needs follow that as they encrease and multiply they which are now a Church within a Church will in time grow to be a kinde of another Common-wealth within this and so ready for that which I hold not fit to expresse any farther 4. It is likewise of great consequence that these men living with their entire Families divided from the present Government of Church and Common-wealth are many and have got their Residence and settlement in all or most of the Haven Townes especially such as lie fittest for France and the Low-Countreys And were occasion offered God knowes what advantage they may take to themselves or make for others 5. Their Example is of ill consequence in Church affaires especially to the Subject of England For many are confirmed in their stubborne wayes of disobedience to the Church-Government seeing them so freely suffered in this great and populous City 6. Last of all I think it very just not to suffer French or Dutch Church differing from us in Discipline to be otherwise or longer tolerated in any part of this Realme then the Doctrine and Discipline of the Church of England shall among the Subjects of this Crowne be tolerated in those severall parts beyond the Seas whither they have cause to resort and abide For the Remedies likewise I humbly submit but conceive they may be these 1. I think it fit their Number in all places of this Kingdome bee made knowne as fully as may be that your Lordships may the better judge both of them and the way to reduce them into one Body with this Kingdome in which they are borne Subjects 2. I conceive the best way to know their Number is by a Command from the State it selfe and to have it avowedly taken in all places where they reside with a Certificat either presently or when your Lordships shall think fit which are the men of Credit and Wealth among them And this may be done really for their good and so sweetned as that they may apprehend it for a benefit as indeed it is 3. It is fit if they will continue as a divided Body from both State and Church that they be used as
Majesties royal Diadem with at his Coronation 5. He proves not that it was his duty thus to offer up the regalia at the Altar yea the Form of the Kings Coronation found in his own study enjoyned it not and he pretends no command at all for it Therefore it was his own spontaneous act as for the Common Prayer Book surely it prescribes neither this nor any other solemn oblation at all at an Altar And so this charge remains unavoyded Fourthly from Westminster they proceed to the Universities first of Oxford where I was Chancellor next of Cambridge In Oxford they object 1. That there were some old Crucifixes repaired and divers new ones erected in divers Colledges there since I became Chancellour of the University whereas there were none before my time 2. That Communion Tables were railed in Altarwise and bowed to which they were not before 3. That I enjoyned all Schollers by a University Statute and Oath to give due reverence and bow to the Communion Table and that my Letter required bowing and prostation before the Altar 4. That my visitor at Merton Colledge enjoyned the Fellows and Schollers there to bow to the Lords Table and questioned Mr. Chainel and Mr. Corbet for not bowing 5. That they used Copes in some Colledges which they did not before 6. That there was a very scandalous Statue of the Virgin Mary with Christ in her Arms set up in the front of the New Church porch of St. Maries next the street to which Mr. Nixon deposeth he saw one bow and another pray 7. That I enjoyned Latin Prayers all the Lent not used before my Chancellorship since the Reformation 8. That I enjoyned by a Statute all Regent Masters to reade and sing what should be prescribed them in solemn Processions I Answer 1. That there is no proof at all that I knew of the repairing and setting up of these Crucifixes or that any complained of them to me That the Crucifix in Lincoln Colledge was set up by the Bishop of Lincoln and it would have been thought hard if I should have opposed it 2. That the turning and rayling in of the Tables Altarwise is warranted by the Queens Injunctions as I have proved 3. That the Statute enjoyne only due reverence when they come to offer at the Lords Table and that my Letter implies a bowing or prostration only according to the 95 Psalm 4. That Sir John Lamb only questioned Master Chainel and Master Corbet which is nothing to me and Doctor Frewens words are but a hear-say besides they were not punished for not doing it 5. That Copes are warrantable by the 24 Canon 6. That the Statue at St. Maries was set up by Dr. Owen reputed a reverend Orthodox Divine not by me nor is there any proof I had notice of it or of any bowing or praying to it which might be a mistake in Alderman Nixon 7. That Latin prayers have been anciently used in the University on Ashwednesday and being among Schollers who understand the Language there can be no hurt therein 8. That no Processions are intended in the Statute but such as our Law allows in nature of perambulations the Statutes of the University prescribing That nothing shall be done therein but according to the Doctrine and Discipline of the Church of England 9. For the Innovations of like nature in the Vniversity of Cambridge they concern me not I being not their Chancellor and not enjoyning them nor made acquainted with them Whereunto was Replied 1. That all those Crucifixes were erected at Oxford since he became Chancellor of it That his own example in his Chappels at Lambeth and Croyden where he repaired the old broken Crucifixes at his own cost were the primary occasions of setting up those in Oxford by way of imitation That he could not choose but take notice of them being himself several times at Oxford in person where he entertained the King Queen Prince and Prince Elector sundry dayes Besides having constant weekly intelligence by Letters and recourse of Schollers of all sorts to him from the University who acquainted him with all particulars there transacted he could not but take notice and have exact knowledge of them And he being both Chancellor and Visitor of the University his not hindring of their setting up at first not pulling them down when set up contrary to our Statutes Homilies Injunctions was in Law both a commanding and approving of them Nam qui non prohibet malum quod potest jubet That none complained to him of them was his own fault since none durst complain against that then as a crime which himself first practised in his own Chappels as a commendable action His Answer to the Crucifix erected in Lincoln Colledge proves clearly he had knowledge of it and truly it could not have been well taken at his hands to pull that down according to Law unlesse he had pulled them down first in other Colledges and his own Chappel the Bishop of Lincoln perchance setting it up onely to humour his Grace and manifest to the world he was but his Ape in this particular 2. We have already refuted his second Answer as false and therefore shall repeat nothing here 3. That this due reverence was interpreted by himself in his Speech in Star-chamber to be a bowing to the Altar or Lords Table For saith he THERE IS A REVERENCE DUE TO IT Namely of bowing the body not onely towards but to the Altar DEO ET ALT ARI EJVS in the dative case and prostration not simply to God but CORAM ALT ARE DEI Christi ejus is prescribed by his Letter as much worship as the Divel himself required of our Saviour Luk. 4. 7. Si adoraveris CORAM ME as the vulgar Latin or fall down BEFORE ME as the Margin of our English Bibles render it whereas the 95 Psalm requires no worshipping and falling down thus before an Altar but before the Lord our Maker only without any mention of an Altar or Lords Table in the Psalm 4. His Visitors act in questioning those Fellows for not bowing was his own and must concern him since he did it only in his name and right by his Commission in pursuit of his Injunctions and Dr. Frewens words are expresse that the Archbishop sent him to Master Corbet when Proctor requiring and pressing him in his name to bow to the Altar in regard of his place else it would be ill taken And though these fellows were not punished nor suspended for not bowing yet they were often questioned menaced forced to obscure themselves and desert the Colledge for a time and had not the Scottish Troubles intervened would have been severely punished too 5. Copes in Colledges are neither within the words nor meaning of the 24 Canon 6. Neither the Church-porch nor statue at St. Maries being the University Church could or would have been erected there by Dr. Owen without the Archbishops special licence being Chancellour and supream Visitor there
upon the Lord Keepers and Master of the Wards Rights of presenting to the Kings livings with my preferment of divers Arminians and persons popishly affected to Prebendaries and Benefices of best value as Doctor Heylin Doctor Weekes Doctor Baker Doctor Bray Doctor Heywood and others To this I answer First that I encroached not upon either of their rights True it is there being a difference between the Lord Keeper Coventry and the Lord Cottington Master of the Court of Wards about the presentation towards livings in the Kings gift I took occasion thereupon to informe his Majesty that till the controversie were decided between them he might doe well to dispose of these livings himselfe for the encouragement and reward of such young Schollers that went to Sea as Chaplaines in his Ships who had nothing to live on after their returne from Sea till they went forth againe which motion the King approving of very well committed the disposing of these livings accordingly to my charge without my desire or suit Secondly I disposed of livings to divers good and orthodox men as to Doctor Jackson of Canterbury and others as well as to the persons objected who were not all preferred by me for Doctor Heylin was promoted to his livings by the Earle of Danby Doctor Baker and Doctor Weekes were preferred by the Bishop of London To which was replyed First that most of the living belonging to the Lord Keeper and Master of the Wards were bestowed by him of which both of them oft complained therefore he encroached upon both which none of his Predecessors did For those belonging to the Mastership of the Wards he confesseth he disposed of them by the Kings appointment but that it was upon the pretended occasion without his seeking or desire though occasioned onely his motion we know not how to credit his bare word without better evidence who hath had the impudency to deny his owne hand-writing very often since his Tryal and afterwards been enforced to confesse it Secondly his collation of Livings upon orthodox good men are so few that he names but one Doctor Jackson of Canterbury and that when he had so farre prevailed upon his weaknesse by a new Cathedrall Statute and Oath as to induce him to Bow to the Altar c. as frequently as other Prebends which he hath deposed to his great shame and re-greet since this one Swallow therefore will prove no Spring no proofe of his ordinary preferring orthodox godly men to livings which he commonly bestowed on the most rotten Arminians and popish Clergy-men he could cull out Thirdly the Docquet Booke is expresse that Doctor Heylin was promoted to his livings and Prebendary by himselfe not by the Earle that Doctor Baker and Weekes too were preferred by him not by the Bishop of London and Weekes being his owne Chaplaine and Baker made a Prebend of Canterbury where no man durst interpose but he no doubt they were both preferred by him as the DOCQUET witnesseth on Record against his impudent Deniall without other proofe or truth The fixt Objection is that I usurped to me the conferring of most Bishopricks and Ecclesiasticall preferments in Ireland I answer first that I preferred none there but at the request of the Primate of Armagh and others of that Kingdome who first recommended them to me by their Letters Secondly that I was a meanes at their request to recover the Patrimony of the Churches in that Kingdome which had been long defrauded of it to restore Impropriations and increase the Revenues of Bishopricks and Church-livings there for the encouragement of Learning and better maintenance of Preaching in which regard they were desirous I should be acquainted with the persons they thought meet to have recommended to them This appears by the substance of most of the Letters that passed between the Lord Primate and other Bishops of Ireland and me To which was replied First that we instanced in his bestowing Bishopricks Deaneries and other Church-preferments in Ireland onely to demonstrate the Papall usurpation and Patriarchicall Jurisdiction he there encroached even whiles he was Bishop of London and to evidence his power in disposing of all Ecclesiastical preferments then at home since he disposed of these in Ireland where he had no Episcopall or Archiepiscopall Jurisdiction Secondly that most of those he there preferred were never recommended from thence though some of them perchance were Thirdly that although the recovery of the usurped depopulated Patrimony of that Church in Ireland was a commendable worke if done in a Legall way yet to recover it per fas nefas as he did it by the meere arbitrary power of the Lord Deputy Councell Table there by oppressing ruining dispossessing men of what they had lawfully purchased against their wils without any consideration or legall proceeding was a most unjust and wicked act Fourthly justly to recover and get in Impropriations to maintaine Preaching was a very good worke had this beene his end but certainly this was but a meere pretence for would he thinke you set up sincere Preaching in Ireland who suppressed it all he could in England Would he who subverted the Feoffees for purchasing in Impropriations to the Church to support Preaching and Preaching Ministers in England recover and get in Impropriations to the Church in Ireland to support Preaching and Preaching Ministers there No verily He did it onely to maintain the Pompe Power Pride State of the Prelates and Clergy there as he did in England not to maintain or set up godly Preaching Ministers which he both here and there suppressed all he could The fourteenth thing objected against me is my prosecution and severe proceedings against godly Ministers for Preaching against Arminianisme Popery and its dangerous increase among us as namely against Master Samuel Ward Master Chauncy and Master Bernard To this I answer first that these persons Censures were the Act of the whole High-Commission which is but one body aggregate for whose Act no one particular man is liable to be questioned but the whole Court not mine alone as an Act of Parliament is the Act of both Houses not of any particular Member who gave my voyce alwayes last or last but one and so could not sway the Court with my opinion not knowne to the Court till I delivered it after all had declared theirs Secondly that the Act of Parliament which lately abolished the Star-chamber and High-Commission hath no retrospect to nullifie the Sentences given in them but admits them good and valid in Law not subjecting the Judges who gave them to any punishment Thirdly their Sentences appeared to me to be just upon just grounds and admit the Sentences or Proceedings unjust yet it is but a misdemenour in others of the Commissioners that gave them therefore no Treason in me Fourthly the Passages and Sermons for which they were Sentenced were partly Schismaticall against the laudable Ceremonies of the Church and the Kings Declaration partly Seditious
he purged it out because it intimated the Pope to be Antichrist and subjection to him an Antichristian Yoke of bondage both which compared with his Purgations out of Bishop Hals Book of Episcopacy to the same effect proves him a Papist with a witnesse and a speciall friend to the Popes Holinesse of whose honour among us he is extraordinary tender That the Pope is the Antichrist all Forraign Domestick Protestant Divines and some Papists too unanimously agree except Mountague and Shelford his creatures And whereas he pretends no Councill hath so determined We answer that the Synod of Gape in France Anno 1603. the whole Synod and Convocation in Ireland Ann. 1615. in the very Articles of their Religion Num. 80. with the whole Convocation and Parliament of England in the Act for the Subsidy of the Clergy 30 Jacobi to omit others define the Pope to be the Antichrist and Popery Antichristian more fully then those Letters-Patents and why these new Letters-Patents should not determine them to be such as well as the old ones both in King James and in King Charles their Reignes but must now be revoked after they had passed the great Seale of England because this Archbishop would have it so transcends any mans capacity to guesse at any other probable reason except onely this Prelats affection both to the Pope and Popery or enmity against the reformed Churches and their Religion For his incivilities to Master Ruly by reason of this clause our Witnesses testimoniall will outsway his bare deniall of them Fiftly the premises abundantly manifest to all that the Archbishop invaded diminished the ancient Immunities and Priviledges of the Dutch and Walloon Churches in all parts not their pretended encroachments onely upon our Churches Priviledges and that he was so farre from being their friend that they esteemed him then their greatest enemy If they formerly returned him any thanks by way of Court-complement for not taking away all their priviledges as well as some of them after many yeers hot contest we are certaine they justly complained of him ten times more for invading depriving them of sundry of their ancient Immunities which almost brought their Churches to utter ruine In few words his owne forecited Papers and Monsieur Bulteels Booke of the manifold troubles of those Churches by this Arch-Prelats prosecution will abundantly falsifie this his pretended friendship towards them and remaine as a lasting Record against him to Posterity All which considered the whole Bulk and every particle of all the proofs and evidences produced by us to make good the first branch of the Commons first generall Charge of High-treason against him remaine altogether unshaken unavoyded maugre all his sophisticall evasions protestations and shifting answers to them And so much for the first branch of his first generall Charge The Archbishops Defence and Answers to the COMMONS Evidence in the maintenance of the Second Branch of their first Generall Charge touching his Endevours to reconcile the Church of England to the Church of Rome and the Commons Reply thereunto I Proceed now to the Archbishops Defence against the Second Branch of the Commons first Generall Charge to wit his Endevours to reconcile the Church of England to the Church of Rome To this he gave some general Answers in his Generall Defence at the Lords Barre Septemb. 2. 1644. to this effect My Lords said he I am charged for endevouring to introduce Popery and reconcile the Church of England to the Church of Rome I shall recite the sum of the Evidence and Arguments given in for to prove it First I have in my first Speech nominated divers persons of Eminency whom I reduced from Popery to our Church And if this be so then the Argument against me is this I converted many from Popery Ergo I went about to bring in Popery and to reconcile the Church of England to the Church of Rome Secondly I am charged to be the Author of the c. Oath in the New Canons parcell of which Oath is to abjure Popery and that I will not subject the Church of England to the Church of Rome A more strict Oath then ever was made against Popery in any age or Church And then the argument against me is this I made and tooke an Oath to abjure Popery and not to subject the Church of England to the Church of Rome Therefore I was inclinable to Popery and endeavoured to subject the Church of England to the Church of Rome Thirdly the third Canon of the late New ones was made by me which is against Popery and then the Argument is I made a Canon against Popery Ergo I was inclinable to and endevoured to introduce it Fourthly I was twice seriously offered a Cardinalship and I refused it because I would not be subject to the Pope and Church of Rome Ergo I was addicted to Popery and endevoured to reduce the Church of England into subjection to the Church of Rome Fiftly I writ a Booke against Popery in Answer to Fisher the Jesuit and then the Argument is this I writ a Book against Popery Ergo I am inclinable to Popery and laboured to introduce it Sixtly it is alledged I concealed and cherished the Plot of the Jesuits discovered by Habernfeild and therefore I intended to bring in Popery and reduce the Church of England to the Church of Rome I amswer either this Plot was not reall and if so then Romes Masterpeece is quite blowne up and published in vaine Or else it was reall then I was really in danger of my life for opposing Popery and this Plot. Then the Argument from it must be this I was in danger of my life for cherishing the Jesuites Plot of reducing the Church of England to the Church of Rome Ergo I cherished and endevoured to effect this Plot. Seventhly I laboured to make a reconciliation between the Lutherans and Calvinists Ergo I laboured to introduce Popery and make a reconciliation between the Church of England and the Church of Rome This generall defence and scoffing answer of his at the Lords Barre seemed very specious to some ignorant Auditors who took these feined objections of his owne forging to be the arguments and maine strength of the Commons Evidence produced to convict him of a serious endeavour to subvert the Protestant Religion introduce popery and reconcile the Church of England unto Rome when as the Commons made no such objections from the Evidence and proofs against him Wherupon they replyed that he did but fight with his owne shadow and absurd arguments of his owne framing as he did in his Sear-chamber Speech instead of repeating and answering their reall Objections and proofs against him transforming his owne defence into their Charge and Evidence a meer sophisticall Jesuiticall practice of which he made use throughout his Tryall to which we shall reply in order First the Commons never objected that ever he reduced any from popery but that many were seduced
Declaration before the 39 Articles wrested to propagate Arminianism and suppresse truth p. 120 to 164. His Proclamation for calling in and suppressing Sales his Popish Book how procured mistaken to abuse the world and justifie Laud and Heywood p. 186 187. His Instructions concerning Lectures and preaching how procured abused p. 370 to 474. 478 to 488 His Letter to the Archbishop and Bishops concerning Ordination penned by Laud how much abused to suppresse preaching and keep out good men from the Ministry p. 382 to 385. 537 538 539 His Voyage into Spain of purpose to seduce him in his Religion which was there attempted by the Pope his Nuncio the Jesuits Buckingham and Digby and King James his Instructions to him before he went concerning his writing that the Pope was Antichrist Lauds privity and assistance to the Voyage Match Instructions and the Match with France plotted by the Popish party to seduce the King p. 416 to 419 547 to 550 His command to judge Richardson to St. revoke his Order against Wakes and Revels p. 151 c. St. Clara his Book Dedicated to him to reconcile him and us to Rome p. 423. Ana Fustidius Dedicated to him by Cardinal Barbarino Ibid. Bishop of Calcedon Lauds intimacy with him and Windebanks use of him p. 454 455. Catechizing in the Afternoon a meer pretence to suppresse Preaching and what form must be used p. 368 369 370 372 374 376 378 Chaplains in private houses suppressed p 369 371 372. Mistris Charnocks testimony p. 69. Christs Epistle to a devout Soul a Popish Book Licensed p. 186 187 195 c. Church maintained to be alwayes visible The Church of Rome to be a true Church to have the same Religion with in not to have erred in Fundamentals the Reformed Protestant Churches to be no Churches if they want Lord Bishops and not to be of our Religion by Laud and his adherents who endeavoared to suppresse the Dutch French and Walloon Churches here and purged out clauses concerning the Church and building Churches East and West p. 27 30 207 293 296 to 300 388 to 409. 441. 530 531 532. High Commission Lauds design to advance its power p. 369. St. Clara his intimacy with Canterbury and Book to reconcile us to Rome p. 39 423 to 432 550 557 to 560. Dr. Clerks Sermons miserably gelded purged by Lauds Chaplains p. 254 to 376 John Cooks testimony against Canteroury p. 452 453. Mr. Cooks recantation in Oxford p. 176 Consecrations of Flagous Altar-clothes Churches Chappels Church-yards meerly Popish introduced used justified by Canterbury whose Arguments for them are examined refuted p. 65 114 to 128 217 218. 497 to 506. Considerations compiled and presented by Laud to the King to suppresse Preaching Lectures Lecturers p. 368 to 376. 536 537 477. Con the Popes Nuncio p. 413 440. Contrition Popish passages against it expunged p. 308. Copes introduced enjoyned by Laud p. 64 71. 76 80 81. 468 469 476 to 490. Mr. Corbets testimony and trouble for not bowing to the Altar by Bishop Laud and his Visitor p. 71. 477. Earl of Corks Tomb in Ireland ordered by Laud to be taken down for standing in the place of the Altar and Letters thence concerning it p. 82 to 88. Dr. J. Cosin a Popish Innovator at Durham Cambridge advanced protected by Laud p. 72 73 78 355 356. 532. Councels Evangelical to perfection justified in new printed Books p. 209 210. Passages against them expunged p. 300. Councellors that are ill passages against them purged out of new Books by Laud and his Agents p. 245 301 302. Creed-Church how consecrated by Laud p. 113 114 598 503. Credentia a Popish Innovation and Vtensil introduced by Laud in his Chappel p. 63 464 468. Crowlyes Answer to Champenyes p. 69 Croxton recommended by Laud to the Lord Deputy Wentworth by him advanced in Ireland his Letter to the Archbishop and practise of auricular confession publiquely there p. 194 195. Crucifixes erected by the Archbishop and his Agents in his own and the Kings Chappels Cathedrals and elsewhere p. 59 to 57. 205 205 216. 462 to 490. Iustified by him p. 464 465. Mr. Culmer suspended by Laud for not reading the Declaration for Sports on the Lords day p. 146. 506. Dr. Cumber his justification of Auricular Confession and Letter to Laud with his Answer thereunto touching Mr. Bernards Sermon p. 193. 363 364. 535. D Dancing and other Pastimes on the Lords day justified in late printed Books condemned by Fathers Councels Calvin others p. 222 to 226 372. 504 505 506. Davis his Petition to Laud concerning Contributions to rail in the Altar p 90. Deans Arminian and Popish preferred by Laud p. 356 532 533. Declaration for Sports enlarged reprinted and pressedon Ministers by Lauds Practise p. 128 156 382. Decree of God passages concerning it deleted p. 333 364 365. Decree of Star-chamber concerning licensing and reprinting Books illegall procured abused by Laud to the prejudice of our Religion and the advancement of Poperty and Arminianisme p. 198 to 210 512. to 516. Barron Denham his Orders against Wakes Revels Churchals p. 126 127 153 154 513 515. Master Dell Lauds Secretary his Letter to silence Master Leigh p. 388. His intimacy with Priests and Jesuits and answer to the Pursevants p. 450 451 453. Master Deuxels testimony of Priests liberty in their prisons p. 450. Master Dow advanced his popish Booke p. 207 357. Bishop Downhams Book against the Arminians and falling from Grace called in by Lauds meanes both in England and Ireland p. 171 172 508 510. His Protestation against toleration of popery in Ireland p. 434. Doctor Duppa an Arminian made Vice-Chancellour of Oxford and promoted by Laud 176 p. 354 359 360. Master Dury his reordination and attempts to reconcile the Calvinists and Lutherans p. 340 539 541 Dutch and French reformed Churches in England prosecuted and deprived of their priviledges by Laud accounted no true Churches nor of our Religion p. 27 33 388 to 409 539 to 543. E King Edward VI. his Patent to the Dutch and French to enjoy Churches of their owne Discipline in England p. 394 395. his times depressed p. 420 421. Election Universall and from foreseen Faith and Works maintained passages against it deleted p. 303 to 307 309 to 312. Egerton his testimony against Laud p. 453. Equivocation clauses against it expunged p. 307. F Faith alone doth not justifie but Charity and Works maintained passages against it the nature of faith and growth in it deleted p. 209 307 314 315 341. Falling from Grace maintained in many late printed Books and passages against it expunged p. 219 279 to 287 314 315 316 425. Fast Booke purged of passages against popery by Laud p. 250. Passages against popish Fasting deleted p. 307. Fastidius his Booke printed and dedicated to the King by Cardinall Barbarino p. 423 Feares carnall passages against them and the feare of God expunged p. 388 341. Dr. Featlies testimony against Laud and the purging of his Sermons
of Henry the 8th popish and Arminian Tenets Book in defence of Altars Sacrifices and opinion of comming up to the Railes p. 94 to 103 113 157 to 163 177 171 350 351 351 352 376 377 443 530 531 554 555. Murther in Magistrates passages against it deleted p. 328. N Nature well used no meanes to obtaine Grace deleted p. 329. Bishop Neale Lauds Patron at first a Popish Arminian unpreaching Prelat promoted by Laud to Winchester and York p. 354 530 531 532. Moster Newtons testimony against Laud p. 449 453. Master Nixons testimony concerning Innovations in Oxford and adoring the Statue of the Virgin Mary there erected p. 72. 455 456. Popes Nuncioes entertainment in England p. 440. See Panzani Rossetti O Oath ex Officio passages concerning it deleted p. 329 330. Etcetera Oath made by Laud damned in Parliament p. 19 26 30. Visitation Oaths prescribed against Law p. 96. Obedience blind and popish justified p. 197. passages against it deleted p. 291 292. Oblations at the Altar used introduced prescribed by Laud p. 72. Master Oldsworths testimony of Lauds encroachments upon the Lord Chamberlaines Office in commending Chaplains to the King p. 356 357 532 533. Ordination limitations concerning it prescribed by Laud in the Kings name to ill purposes held to be void and null unlesse made by Bishops p. 368 370 382 383 384. Originall sinne passages orthodox concerning it deleted p. 313 328 329. Doctor Owen his popish Statue erected at St. Maries in Oxford adored and he made a Bishop p. 72 335 477 478 537 538. Oxford University Laud made Chancelour of it unduly her Statutes altered by Laud his popish Arminian Vice-Chancelours and proceedings there against Anti-Arminians their giving him Papall titles Of your HOLINESSE c. p. 70 to 74. 154 359 441 476 477 478. P Master Page his Petition to Laud about the Declaration for Sports p. 149 150. Master Palmer a Lecturer complaints to Laud against Archbishop Abbot for suffring him p. 372 373. Panzani the Popes Nuncio his Letter to Windebank of thanks for releasing Priests and favour to Roman Catholicks p. 352 440 444. Papists passages aginst them expunged their boasts in Books and speeches of our relapse and falling baek to their Religion p. 113 114 260 to 270 554. Archbishop Parker his censure of Popish Ceremonies consecrations of Churches p. 18 119 125. Bishop Pierce advanced by Laud his Invations suppressing of Preaching Lectures persecution of such who refused to raile in Lords Tables c. by Lauds command his letters to Laud about Churchales Revels c. impious speeches against Lectures preaching p. 97 to 101 134 141 353 372 377 378 Penance Popish justified prescribed in printed Books p. 195 196 197. clauses against it expunged p. 331. Perfection attainable in this life maintained p. 220. Perseverance in Grace passages for it deleted out of new Books p. 279 280 332. Pilgrimages Popish passages against them deleted p. 323. Bishop Pilkington his censure of Popish consecrations of Churches p. 115 110. Doctor Pocklington his popish prophane Books published by Lauds command his and their censure in Parliament his Petition derivation of Lauds succession from Rome and terming our Martyrs Rebels Traytors Hereticks but popish Martyrs Saints promoted by Laud p. 184 186 190 196 to 241 357 358 458. 552 554. Pontificall and Ceremoniall of Rome found in Lauds Study and immitated by him in his Popish Innovations and superstition p. 62 63 64. 65 66 67 68 69 70 81 112 113 126. Pope maintained by Laud and his Confederates not to be Antichrist to be supream head of the Church Passages against his Tyranny Treasons Pardons c. deleted his Bull to Sir Toby Matthew and Nuncioes in England See Antichrist p. 259. to 268 542 551 to 555. Popery maintained in printed Books passages against it in generall and particular deleted intended to be introduced by Laud and his confederates by what steps and means p. 26. to the end of the History See more especially p. 184. to 350. Doctor Potter an Arminian promoted his Booke altered in favour of Papists by Laud his Letters to Laud p. 251 252. 356 523 524. Prayer to Saints and Angels justified in late Books p. 213 214. passages against it deleted and against Popish prayers and the merit of them p. 331 425. Prayer before and after Sermons or Catechizing except onely that forme prescribed by Canon prohibited Ministers and Lecturers p. 97 373. to 380. Preaching decried written against suppressed passages for frequent powerfull preaching and hearing the Word deleted p. 225 226 325 326 335 336 c. 364. Predestmation the Doctrine of it opposed stiled a desperate Doctrine passages concerning it deleted p. 290 339 340. Priests power to remit sinnes judicially maintained p. 188 195. Popish Priests adore the Altar and Crucifix in the Kings Chappell p. 89. John Premly his censure in the High Commission for removing the Lurds Table p. 101 488 494. Father Price a popish Priest intimate with Laud p. 448 449 557 559. Doctor Theodor Price whom Laud would make a Bishop dyed a reconciled Papist p. 355 Processions justified prescribed by the Oxford Statutes p. 73 477 448. Prohibitions to the High Commission and Ecclesiasticall Courts desired to be restrained by Laud p. 369. Purgatory and Limbus patrum maintained in new printed Books passages against them and all other purgations except Christs Blood deleted p. 207 332 335. Purging orthodox Books and a Popish Index Expurgatorius introduced by Laud and his Chaplaines with sundry instances thereof p. 244 to 350. 521 to 530. Q Queen Lauds intimacy with her favours from her and for what end p. 418 548 549 complains of Mr. Gellibrands Almanack puts in Laud to question him 184. Sends Agents to Rome p. 430 549. Prayers for her conversion prohibited by Laud and Ministers questioned censured by him for praying for her conversion p. 362 363. 418 419 420 547 549. Quiroga his Index Expurgatorius imitated by Laud and his Chaplaines p. 348. R Master Rainsford an Arminian enjoyned a mild Recantation not of his opinions but indiscretion p. 511. Master Matthew Randall his suspention by Lauds order for preaching on Lords dayes in the afternoon p. 381 537 538. Reading maintained to be preaching passages against it expunged p. 222 225 337. Recantations prescribed to Anti-Arminians p. 175 176. To Master Ridler by the Bishop of Gloucester p. 241 242. Receiving at the new Rayls an Innovation much pressed Bi. Mountagues and Wrens opinions thereof p. 98 99 100. Reeves his popish and prophane Booke p. 186 199 225. Reliques of Saints justified in new Books p. 211 425. passages against them deleted p. 294. Reprobation denied p. 220. passages concerning it deleted p. 334. Judge Richardsons order against Church-ales Revels revoked by Lauds procurement p. 128. to 136 505 506. Doctor Ridly his popish Booke p. 186 218. Resisting Grace maintained passages against it deleted p. 219 309 310 311. Master Rogers of Dedham and another of that name suspended by Laud p.
him but he could not be found The transgressors shall be destroyed together the end of the wicked shall be cut off And though for a time they are not in trouble neither are they plagued like other men Therefore pride compasseth them about as a chaine violence covereth them as a garment c. Yet if thou observe their endes thou must needes conclude with the same Psalmist Ps 73. 18. 19 20 Surely thou didst set them in slippery places thou castedst them down into destruction How are they brought into desolation as in a moment they are utterly consumed with Terrors As a dreame when one awaketh so O Lord when thou awakest thou shalt despise their image That of Zophar being really verified in this Arch Prelate Job 20. 5. to 10. The triumphing of the Wicked is short and the joy of an hypocrite but for a moment Though his excellency mount unto the Heavens and his head reach unto the clouds Yet he shall perish for ever like his own dung they which have seen him shall say Where is he He shall fly away as a dreame and shall not be found The eye which saw him shall see him no more neither shall his place any more behold him Secondly hence thou maiest learne the truth of Solomons Observation Prov. 21. 30. There is no wisdome nor understanding nor counsell against the Lord. Certainly all such wisdome counsell as this imployed against God his Ordinances Gospell people though never so accurately managed so politickly contrived so powerfully backed so successefully advanced for a time will in conclusion be brought to nought and made of none effect Ps 33. 10. Acts 5. 38. Isay 19. 11 12 13. c. 8 9. 10. Job 9. 4. Whereas the counsell cause and Church of God maugre all opposition shall stand for ever and cannot be overthrown Ps 33. 11. Acts 5. 39. Isay 46. 10. Thirdly Let all Gods people learne from hence never to fear the force threats or power of the greatest Persecutors breathing since they are but mortall men who shall themselves be troden down and brought to Judgement in Gods due time During my many yeares heavy pressures under this Arch-Prelates Tyranny my spirit was exceedingly elevated even to a magnanimous contempt and holy slighting of all his overswaying power menaces proceedings as most despicable with the consideration of these two Scriptures which were ever fresh in my thoughts Isay 51. 12. 13. I even I am he that comforteth you who art thou that thou shouldest be afraid of a man that shall dye or of the sonne of man that shall be made as grasse And forgettest the Lord thy maker who stretched forth the Heavens and laid the foundations of the Earth and hast feared continually every day because of the fury of the oppressour as if he were ready to destroy and where is the fury of the oppressour And Ps 92. 7 8 9. When the wicked spring as the grasse and all the Workers of iniquity do flourish it is that they shall be destroyed for ever But thou O Lord art most high for evermore For loe thine enemies O Lord loe thine enemies shall perish and all the Workers of iniquity shall be scattered Certainly he who beleeves these sacred Texts and meditates seriously on them will never dread the potency tâ—raâ—ny or menaces of any mortall in a good cause or quarrell Fourthly Meditate from hence the vanity instability and danger of greatness without goodnesse the impotency of the greatest humane power honour favour to exempt or secure evil Counsellors or publike Malefactors from the sword of Justice The unhappy fatall ends of Wicked Royall Favourites who by humouring their Princes in unjust oppressive courses usually in the conclusion do but destroy themselves and prejudice their Princes most of any as this Arch-Prelate hath done The certain ruine of all bloody Persecutors of Gods people together with the infinite wisdome and power of Almighty God who can wisely order over-rule the mischievous Plots malicious contrivances of his most desperate Enemies to advance his own Honour Cause Gospell People to effect the quite contrary to what they intended and to bring about his own ends and their downfalls Many such cordiall meditations and sweet contemplations will this History afford thee for thy comfort thy incouragement in thy constant Christian profession in times of greatest danger and hottest persecution The good Lord so sanctifie it and them to thy Soul that this Archbishop who by his Life and Doctrine wrought so much mischiefe and sorrow to our Church for a season but no present good at all may bring much consolation Edification to it and thee by this his Triall and Death Farewell A COMPLEAT HISTORY OF The Commitment Charge Tryall Condemnation and Execution of WJLLJAM LAVD late Arch-Bishop of CANTERBVRT VVIlliam Laud borne in Reading of obscure Parents having through flattery and other sinister meanes by severall gradations insinuated himselfe into high favour at Court and climbed up to divers Ecclesiasticall promotions in our Church till at last he mounted to the very Pinacle of his ambition the Archbishoprick of Canterbury whereby he became Primate and Metropolitan of all England and to a Patriarch-ship or kinde of universal Papacy over all his Majesties Realmes who steerd their Ecclesiasticall affaires by his Compasse adoring him as their only Oraele and having likewise out of his insatiable ambition pragmatically intruded himselfe into all kind of secular Negociations inconsistent with his spirituall function so farre as to sway all State as well as Church-affaires according to the pleasure of his owne exorbitant will hereupon unable to mannage so great an Authority with that moderation as beseemed a Person of his profession he became so intollerably insolent violent extravagant in all his proceedings in Church and Republicke that no Pope nor Prelate whatsoever advanced from the lowest fortune to the hight of honour more really verified that Adagie of Claudian the Poet no not William Longchampe Bishop of Ely to whom Roger Houeden our Historian particularly applyed these lines of his long since Asperius 〈…〉 Câ—â—cta ferit 〈…〉 Vt se pâ—sse 〈…〉 Quam sâ—r vi nobiis in 〈…〉 Agnoscit geâ—itus et 〈…〉 nescit In so much as that Caracter which Gulielmus Nubrigensis gives us of our proud Prelate Longchamp and his tyrannicall oppressive deportment in Church in State by reason of his Ecclesiasticall and temporall united jurisdictions in the Raign of King Richard the first seemes purposely recorded to paint out the Cariage of this Arch-Prelate during all the yeares of his domineering Authority in the Raigne of Charles the first Ille sublato omniâ— obstaculo quo minus ambularet in magnis mirabilibus supra se fratus DVPLCIS id est APOSTOLIC A SIMVL ET 〈◊〉 A POTEST ATE CLERO â— ARâ—TER Eâ— POPVLOâ— ARROGANT◠〈…〉 Et â—â—cut â—â— quodam â—criptune est 〈…〉 pro dextera sic et ille ad faciliorum molicionum suarum efficatiam utraque potestate utebatur
hath wickedly and traiterously advised His Majestie that he might at his owne will and pleasure leavie and take money of his Subjects without their consent in Parliament and this hee affirmed was warrantable by the Law of God 2. Hee hath for the better accomplishment of that his traiterous designe advised and procured Sermons and other discourses to be preached printed and published in which the Authoritie of Parliaments and the force of the Lawes of this Kingdome have beene denyed and absolute and unlimited power over the persons and estates of His Majesties subjects maintained and defended not onely in the King but in himselfe and other Bishops against the Law And he hath beene a great protector savourer and promoter of the publishers of such false and pernicious opinions 3. Hee hath by Letters Messages Threats and promises and by diverse other wayes to Judges and other Ministers of justice interrupted and perverted and at other times by meanes aforesaid hath endeavoured to interrupt and pervert the course of Justice in His Majesties Courts at Westminster and other Courts to the subversion of the Lawes of this Kingdome whereby sundry of His Majesties Subjects have been stopt in their just suits deprived of their lawfull righte and subjected to his tyrannicall will to their ruine and destruction 4. That the said Archbishop hath traiterously and corruptly told ustice to those who have had causes depending before him by colour of his Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction as Archbishop High Commissioner Referree or otherwise and hath taken unlawfull gifts and bribes of His Majesties Subjects and hath as much as in him lies endeavoured to corrupt the other Courts of justice by advising and procuring His Majestie to sell places of Judicature and other Offices contrary to the Laws and Statutes in that behalfe 5. He hath traiterously caused a booke of Canons to be composed and published without any lawfull warrant and authoritie in that behalfe in which pretended Canons many matters are contained contrary to the Kings Prerogative to the fundamentall Lawes and Statutes of this Realme to the right of Parliament to the propriety and libertie of the Subject and matters tending to sedition and of dangerous consequence and to the establishment of a past unlawfull and presumptuous power in himselfe and his successors many of which Canons by the practise of the said Archbishop were surreptitiously passed in the late Convocation without due consideration and debate others by feare and compulsion were subscribed by the Prelates and Clerkes there assembled which had never beene voted and passed in the Convocation as they ought to have beene And the said Archbishop hath contrived and endeavoured to assure and confirme the unlawfull and exorbitant power which he hath usurped and exercised over His Majesties Subjects by a wicked and ungodly oath in one of the said pretended Canons injoyned to be taken by all the Clergie and many of the Laitie of this Kingdome 6. He hath trayterously assumed to himselfe a papall and tyrannicall power both in Ecclesiasticall and Temporall matters over his Majesties Subjects in this Realme of England and in other places to the disherison of the Crowne dishonour of His Majestie and derogation of his supreme authoritie in Ecclesiasticall matters And the said Archbishop claimes the Kings Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction as incident to his Episcopall Office and Archiepiscopall in this Kingdome and doth deny the same to bee derived from the Crowne of England which he hath accordingly exercised to the high contempt of his Royall Majestie and to the destruction of divers of the Kings liege people in their persons and estates 7. That he hath traiterously indeavoured to alter and subvert Gods true Religion by Law established in this Realme and in stead thereof to set up Popish superstition and Idolatrie And to that end hath declared and maintained in Speeches and printed books diverse popish doctrines and opinions contrary to the Articles of Religion established by Law Hee hath urged and injoyned diverse popish and superstitious Ceremonies without any warrant of Law and hath cruelly persecuted those who have opposed the same by corporall punishments and Imprisonments and most unjustly vexed others who refused to conforme thereunto by Ecclesiasticall censures of Excommunication Suspension Deprivation and Degradation contrary to the Lawes of this Kingdome 8. That for the better advancing of his traiterous purpose and designe he did abuse the great power and trust His Majestie reposed in him and did intrude upon the places of diverse great Officers and upon the right of other His Majesties Subjects whereby he did procure to himselfe the nomination of sundry persons to Ecclesiasticall Dignities Promotions and benefices belonging to His Majestie and divers of the Nobilitie Clergie and others and hath taken upon him the commendation of Chaplaines to the King by which meanes he hath preferred to His Majesties service and to other great promotions in the Church such as have been Popishly affected or otherwise unsound and corrupt both in doctrine and manners 9. Hee hath for the same trayterous and wicked intent chosen and imployed such men to be his owne Domesticall Chaplaines whom he knew to be notoriously disaffected to the reformed Religion grosly addicted to popish superstition and erroneous and unsound both in judgement and practise and to them or some of them hath he committed the Licensing of Bookes to be printed by which meanes divers false and superstitious bookes have beene published to the great scandall of Religion and to the seducing of many His Majesties Subjects 10. Hee hath traiterously and wickedly endeavoured to reconcile the Church of England with the Church of Rome and for the effecting thereof hath consorted and confederated with diverse Popish Priests and Jesuites and hath kept secret intelligence with the Pope of Rome and by himselfe his Agents and instruments treated with such as have from thence received authoritie and instruction hee hath permitted and countenanced a Popish Hierarchie or Ecclesiasticall government to bee established in this Kingdome by all which trayterous and malicious practises this Church and Kingdome hath beene exceedingly indangered and like to fall under the Tyrannie of the Roman See 11. He in his owne person and his Suffragans Visitors Surrogates Chancellors and other Officers by his command have caused divers learned pious and Orthodox Ministers of Gods Word to be silenced suspended deprived degraded excommunicated and otherwise grieved without any just and lawfull cause and by diverse other meanes he hath hindered the preaching of Gods Word caused divers of His Majesties loyall Subjects to forsake the Kingdome and increased and cherished Ignorance and profanenesse amongst the people that so hee might the better facilitate the way to the effecting of his owne wicked and traiterous designe of altering and corrupting the true religion here established 12. He hath traiterously endeavoured to cause division and discord betwixt the Church of England and other reformed Churches and to that end hath supprest and abrogated the Priviledges and Jmmunities which
proof of the fifth and sixth Originall and ninth Additionall Articles and in the Answers and replyes upon them The third part touching Religion contained in the 7 8 9 10 11 12 Originall and 6 and 7 Additionall Articles was carried on and managed by Iohn Wilde Serjeant at Law of the Commons House for 4 whole dayes to wit May 20 27. Iune 6. 11. and then by reason of Mr. Serjeants sicknesse and infirmity pursued by Master Nicholas 5 intire dayes more viz. Iune 17. 20 27. Iuly 20 24. The fourth and last part of the evidence in proof of the 14 Originall and 1 and 10 Additionall Articles was given in by Master Nicholas on the 29 of Iuly and concluded the same day So as the very evidence it self which was excellently well pressed by these learned Gentlemen took up seventeen whole days morning and evening besides 12 dayes attendance more whereon other pressing publike affaires enforced the Lords to adjorn the tryall when both the Committee of Commons were ready with their witnesses and the Arch-bishop present with his Councell ready to receive his charge After all the evidence answers and replyes thereto fully given the Arch-bishop had liberty granted to make a Recapitulation of his whol defence before the Lords which accordingly performed on the second of September 1644. To which Samuel Brown Esquire a member of the House of Commons replyed on the 11 of September summing up the principall parts of the evidence given against him at the Lords Bar. On the 11 of Octob. 1644. the Arch-Bishops Councell were heard at the Lords Bar on this point of Law to which they were formerly directed to speak Whether in all or any of the Articles charged against him there were any Treason contained Which Mr. Iohn Hern onely argued as the mouth of the rest of his Councell Soon after the Commons having drawn an Ordnance of Attainder of high Treason against the Archbishop upon the Evidence given in against him on the second of Novemb. following the Arch-bishop after its second reading was brought to the Commons Bar where Mr. Sam. Brown in his presence summed up the evidence given in against him before the Lords to which the Archbishop by order gave his answer Vivâ voce at the Commons Bar Nov. 11th whereunto Mr Brown replyed the 13th of the same Novemb. after which the very same day the Ordinance for his attainder of High Treason passed the Commons House without any dissenting voyce but one and that not upon the matter of his charge High Treason of which all Voted him guilty but manner of proceeding onely This Ordinance being transmitted to the House of Peeres because some of the Lords were not present at all the evidence given in against him during his long Tryall thereupon Decemb. 4. 1644. they Ordered That all Books Writings Docquets and evidences concerning the Arch-bishop of Canterbury his tryall before the Lords in Parliament should be brought in to the Clerk of the Parliament by 9 of the Clock in the morning on Saturday next which being done accordingly the Lords among themselves seriously re-examined all the heads and principall parts of the evidence formerly urged against him at the Bar debating weighing and then voting each particular as they went after this most serious review their Lordships upon most mature deliberation voted him guilty of all the Articles and matters of fact charged against him and also that of High Treason to notwithstanding the argument of the Archbishops Councel upon a conference with the House of Commons which satisfied them in the point of Law Whereupon they passed the Ordinance for his Attainder of high Treason by vertue whereof he was soon after executed whereof more fully in its due place Thus you have the summe of the Lords and Commons most deliberate fair moderate just though tedious proceedings against this Arch-Traytor not to be presidented in any preceding Age nor fit to be imitated for the future in regard of length and expence of time against which calumny and malice it selfe can take no just exceptions on his behalfe the rather because himselfe would have tried condemned executed above an hundred Paritans in halfe the time wherein he was but trying without the least mercy or moderation had they beene brought before his Tribunall for farre more pettie Treasons then those of which hee was attainted and voted guilty upon most full and pregnant evidence Having given the world this briefe account of the fairenes and deliberatenesse of his Tryall so long delayed partly by his own neglect in not pleading to his Articles of impeachment and not once petitioning to be brought to Tryall during all the time of his restraine partly by his owne forementioned Petitions to the Lords for longer time when the Commons pressed to expedite his hearing partly by the death of Mr John Pym and some other Members of the Commons House who were trusted to prepare and mannage the evidence against him part whereof miscarryed by their decease but principally by reason of the great intervening urgent affaires distractions and bloody Wars in the Kingdomes of Ireland and England occasioned by his Majesties deserting the Parliament and this Arch-Prelates plots to set up Popery not through any neglect or default in the Lords or Commons We shall next endeavour to yeeld you a full satisfactory true account of the proceedings and evidence given in against him at his Tryall which will really render him the Archest Traytor the most pestilent Malefactor in all kindes of Villany Tyranny Oppression Mischiefe that was ever arraigned condemned in any Parliament Pierce Gravestons Archbishop Arundles Cardinall Wolses Empsons Dudlies and the Earle of Straffords Treasons Conspiracies Oppressions and grand Misdemeanours layd together being far inferiour to his both in he inousnesse multiplicity and variety as shall be undeniably demonstrated to all the world by substantiall proofes On Thursday the 12. of March 1643. the day designed for the comencement of this great Tryall about three of the Clocke in the afternoon the Arch-bishop was brought Prisoner by the Lieutenant of the Tower of London and Usher of the blacke Rod to the Bar in the Lords House where after he had kneeled down on his knees for a litle space the Lord Gray of Warke then Speaker of that honourable House commanded him to rise up which done the Committee of the House of Commons appointed to mannage the evidence at his Tryall demanded that the severall Articles of their Impeachment against him might be read whereupon one of the Clerkes of the Lords House read both the Originall and Additionall Articles fore-mentioned and after that his Answer Plea and Demurrer to them All which being read the Archbishop then desired the Lords that the House of Commons might give in all their Charge and Evidence to all the Articles against him together before he should be put to give his Answer to any particular Charge because he was ancient his memory very short and the Articles Generall and that he might
these men from it And that it may appear unto Your Lordships how many and of what condition the persons are which by Gods blessing upon my labours I have setled in the true Protestant Religion established in England I shall briefely name some of them though I cannot do it in order of time as I converted them Henry Berkinstead of Trinity Colledge Oxon seduced by a Jesuite and brought to London The Lords and others conceiving him to be Berchinhead the Author of all the Libellous Popish Oxford Aulicusses against the Parliament at the naming of him smiled which the Archbishop perceiving said My Lords I mean not Berchinhead the Author of Oxford Aulicus but another Two Daughters of Sir Richard Lechford in Surry sent towards a NVNNERIE Two Schollers of Saint Johns Colledge Cambridge Toppin and Ashton who had got the French Ambassadors passe and after this I allowed means to Toppin and then procured him a fellowship in Saint Johns And he is at this present as hopefull a young man as any of his time and a Divine Sir William Webbe my kinsman and two of his Daughters And his son I took from him and his Father being utterly decayed I bred him at my own charge and he is a very good Protestant A Gentleman brought to me by Master Chesford his Majesties servant but I cannot recall his name The Lord Mayo of Ireland brought to me also by Master Chesford The Right Honourable the Lord. Duke of Buckingham almost quite gone between the Lady his Mother and Sister The Lady Marquesse Hamilton was setled by my direction and shee dyed very religiously and a Protestant Master Digby who was a Priest Master James a Gentleman brought to mee by a Minister in Buckinghamshire as I remember Doctor Heart the Civilian my neighbours sonne at Fulham Master Christopher Seaburne a Gentleman of an ancient family in Herefordshire The Right Honourable the Countesse of Buckingham Sir William Spencer of Parnton Master Shillingworth The sonnes and heires of Master Winchcombe and Master Wollescott whom I sent with their friends liking to Wadham Colledge Oxford and received a Certificate Anno 1638. of their continuing in conformity to the Church of England Nor did ever any one of these named relapse againe but only the Countesse of Buckingham and Sir William Spencer it being only in Gods power not mine to preserve them from relapse And now let any Clergy man of England come forth and give a better accompt of his zeale to the Church This speech being ended all were commanded to withdraw In the withdrawing Master Hugh Peters who stood near the Archbishop demanded of him whether he was not ashamed to make such a bold challenge in so honourable an Auditory as he had made in the close of his Speech In bidding any Clergy man of the Church of England to come forth and give a better account of his zeal to the Church and conversion of Papists to our Religion then he had done Adding that himself the unworthiest of many hundred Ministers in England was there ready to answer his challenge and to produce a Catalogue not of 22. but of above 120. Papists which he through Gods blessing had converted to our Religion and brought home to God besides making them other manner of Converts then any in his recited Bead-Rol who were made neither good Protestants nor good Christians by him Adding that he and many other Ministers in England were able to produce hundreds of reall Converts to Christ for every of his pretended ones some wherof by his own confession soon turned Apostates and the rest but litle better At which speech of his the Archbishop seemed much offended and some of his friends there present taxing Master Peters as an unmannerly sawcy fellow for using such language to him in this his afflicted condition desired him to trouble his Grace no further with such rude discourse whereupon they parted without more words If we survey this Oration of the Arch-bishop with an impartiall eye we may discover abundance of shamelesse Impudency and Pharisaicall selfe-justification beyond all bounds of Modesty or Verity broached in it so apparently contradicted by his manifold unjust oppressive violent actions and Popish Innovations of all sorts visible to the eyes of all men and so diametrally refuted by the subsequent evidence produced against him during his seventeen dayes tryall that had not his brow been made of brasse and his face of Adamant he could not have justified so many grosse untruths of him selfe before such an honourable publike Auditory and the supreame Judicatory of the Realme with so much shamelesse impudency as hee did But t is the common practise of obdurate sinners and cauterized Delinquents Fortem animum praestant rebus quas turpitèr audent Like the adulterous woman Pro. 30. 20. Who eateth and wipeth her mouth and saith I HAVE DONE NO WICKEDNES This Evening the Lords Ordered the Arch-bishop to appear at their Bar the next morning by 9 of the Clocke at which time they would proceed in his Tryall Whereupon all departing for that time appeared the next day at the appointed houre in the Lords House where the Commons entring upon their evidence proved the Articles in their Order I shall present you with the summe and severall branches of his charge and then prosecute them in the ensuing method The Generall Charge against the Archbishop with the severall branches thereof THe Charge against this Arch-Malefactor consisting of many various particular Crimes of high nature is reducible to one generall head to wit High Treason against the King and Kingdome thus expressed in the 1. Originall and 2. Additionall Articles That he hath Trayterously endeavoured to subvert the fundamentall Lawes and Government of the Kingdome of England and instead thereof to introduce an Arbitrary and Tyranicall Government This Generall is distributed into foure Speciall branches in the Articles of his Impeachment under which all the particular Capitall Offences and grand Misdemenours given in evidence against him at his Tryall are comprehensible 1. His Trayterous endeavours and practises to alter and subvert Gods true Religion by Law established in this Realme and instead thereof to set up Popish Superstition and Idolatry and reconcile us to the Church of Rome the particulars whereof are specified in the 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. Originall and 6. 7. 8. 9. Additionall Articles 2. His Trayterous usurpation of a Papall and Tyranicall power in the Church of England in all Ecclesiasticall affaires in prejudice and derogation of his Majesties Royall Prerogative and the Subjects liberties comprised in the sixt originall Article 3. His Trayterous attempts and endeavours to subvert the fundamentall temporall Lawes Government and Liberties of the Realme and Subjects of England and instead thereof to introduce an Arbitrary and Tyranicall Government against the Law and Subjects liberties expressed in the 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 13 Originall and 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 10. Additionall Articles 4. His Trayterous
endeavours to subvert the rights of Parliament and auncient Course of Parliamentary proceedings and by false and malicious slanders to incense his Majesty against Parliaments contained in the 14. Originall and 1. 9. 10. Additionall Articles The first Specificall branch of the Charge against the Archbishop touching his Trayterous endeavours to alter and subvert Gods true Religion by Law established among us to introduce Popish Superstition and Idolatry in liew thereof and to reconcile the Church of England with the Church of Rome by severall stepps and practises with the copious evidences produced to manifest the same at his Tryall THE true Religion by Law established being that which is most pretious claiming proceedency of all other sublunary things in respect of its owne intrinsicall Excellency that which is nearest and dearest to every conscientious Christian the undermining and alterations where of doth most concern and reflect upon the Archbishop in respect of his calling as a Minister of his Ecclesiasticall dignity as an Archbishop of Canterbury Primate and Metropolitan of all England and of the speciall trust reposed in him by his Majesty who wholly committed the care of Religion of all Church affaires within his Dominions to this Arch-Prelates Care mannaging and his Charge concerning the Alteration and subversion of it being that which he most of all openly protested against both in the beginning proceeding conclusion of his long Tryall and on the very Scaffold at his death we shall begin with the Commons evidence given in against him concerning his endeavours practises to alter and subvert the same and introduce Popish superstition and Idolatry into our Church Wherein notwithstanding all his specious pretences confident Protestations reiterated deep Asseverations of his Innocency of his cordiall syncerity to the true Protstant Religion wherewith he hath deceived many over-credulous people we doubt not but upon the perusall of the various evidences against him in this particular he will appeare the most desperat cunning violent palpable underminer corrupter alterer subverter of the true reformed Religion by Law established in our Churches of one who professed himselfe a reall Protestant and zealous maintainer of the same that ever was yet heard of in the Christian world Prisca parem nescit aequalem poster a nullum Exhibitura dies He alone by his policies and power corrupting undermining our Religion advancing Popery more in the few yeares of his Predominency then the Pope with all his Consederates both at home and abroad could doe in almost fourescore yeares before by all their Plots and Potency as shall be irrefragaly demonstrated by his Actions which cry louder and give in stronger evidence against him then all his fraudulent verball protestations or printed funerall Orations can doe for him His Charge concerning the Alteration and subvertion of Religion laid downe in the Articles consists of these two generall Members First That he hath Trayterously endeavoured to subvert Gods true Religion by Law Established in this Realme and instead thereof to set up Popish Superstition and Jdolatry Secondly That he hath Trayterously and wickedly endeavoured to reconcile the Church of England with the Church of Rome The latter of these is but the issue of the former the first in projection but the last in execution and the proofe of the one an indubitable evidence of the other which shall be prosecuted in their Order The evidence to prove the first generall branch of his Charge concerning the alteration ub version of Religion THe Archbishop in his Speech in Justification of his Innocency and sincerity in matters of Religion made at the Lords Barre at the entrance of his Tryall most peremptorily challenged all that was betweene Heaven and Hell justly to tax him in any one particular savoring either of Popish superstition or Idolatry But on the contrary the Committee of the House of Commons might more justly have challenged him in their entring upon his Charge to nominate any person whether Prelate Minister or Laick in any age professing himselfe a Protestant who during his aboad on earth twixt Heaven and Hell was so guilty so peccant in this nature as they shold undeniably manifest him to be wherefore if they allotted him any place at or after his death but Hell it selfe it must be either a Popish Purgatory or such a middle place as some Papists assigne to that Newter Erasmus betwixt Heaven and Hell perchance some losty Gibbet or Pinacle in the Ayre whereon his Head and Quarters might be hanged up for a lasting Monument of his Treason in this kind which they manifested him to be guilty of by these ensuing particular evidences First by his endeavours to set up and introduce all kind of Popish superstitious Idolatrous ornaments furniture ceremonies in our church formerly cast out of it upon the reformation In pursuit whereof they first trailed this Romish Fox to his own Kennel at Lambeth where having unkenneled they chased him from thence by his hot Popish sent to the Kings own royall Chapel at Whitehal Westminster Abby from thence to the Vniversities of Oxford and Cambridge from thence to Canterbury Winchester and most other Cathedralls in England and from them to our Parish Churches and Chapels all which he miserably defiled corrupted with Popish superstitious Crucifixes Altars Bowings Ceremonies Tapers Copes and other Innovations To begin with his owne Kennel at Lambeth We shall first lead you by the hand into his publike Chapell there a place devoted to Gods worship and evidence what Popish Superstitious Pictures Vtensils Vestments Ceremonies Innovations he there introduced and constantly practised since his instalment in the Archbishopricke of Canterburie never heard off in any his Predecessors dayes since the beginning of reformation in King Edward the 6th and Queene Elizabeths reignes First we shall manifest what Idolatrous superstitious Popish Pictures were there newly repaired furbished erected by him in this Chappell to the great scandall of our Religion and encouragement of Papists in their Idolatry contrary to our Statutes Articles of Religion Homilies Jnjunctions Writerâ— the established Doctrine of our Church wherein the matter of fact stands thus In the beginning of Reformation by vertue of the Statute of 3. and 4. Ed. 6. c. 10. for the abolishing defacing and putting away of divers Bookes and Jmages then standing in any Church or Chapell of the severall Homilies against the Perill of Jdolatry then published by Authority of Queen Elizabeths subsequent Jnjunctions given by her as well to the Clergy as Laity of this Realme by the advise of her most honourable Councell in the first yeare of her Raigne for the advancement of the honour of Almighty God and suppression of superstition throughout her Realmes Injunction 2. 3. 23. 25. and Articles of inquiry thereon Artic. 2. 45. which enjoyned All Pictures Paintings Images and other monuments of Idolatry and superstition to be utterly extinct removed abolished and distroyed so that there remaine no memory of the same in
tum ad ejus cultum usum tum ad Missae sacrificium in eo Religiose decenterque peragendum Altaria singula ornata sint Cruce in medio collocata nisi aliquae sit Imago CANDELABRIS DUOBUS AD MINUS uno a dextra Altero a sinistra parte posito Hee who would thus regulate and adorne his Altar Chappell by the very Roman Ceremoniall Pontificall and this Popish Councell contrary to our Statutes Homilies Injunctions Canons Writers condemning Altars Tapers Crucifixes must certainly be a Papist both in judgment and practise yea a professed introducer of Popish superstition and Idolatry This new Altar furniture of his was proved and attested upon Oath by Sir Nathaniell Brent Doctor Featly Doctor Haywood his owne Popish Chaplaine who justified his Lord that he did it in imitation of the Kings Chappell at White-Hall where hee had seene not onely Tapers and Candlestickes standding but likewise burnnig in the day time on the Altar Fourthly As this Archbishop introduced an Altar so likewise a Credentia or side-Table into his Chappell covered with a large Towel or Linnin Cloth never seene nor heard of there before his time whereon the bread wine intended to be consecrated at the Sacrament were first placed with a great deal of solemnity before they were brought up to the Altar After which the Archbishops Chaplaines being about to Consecrate the Elements usually repaired to this Credentia and taking them from thence into their hands made three low bowings or Genuflections to the Altar and comming up unto it offered up the Bread and Wine thereat upon their knees then layd them on the Altar which Ceremonies were there used in the Archbishops presence sundry times when the Sacrament was administred if not by his speciall Direction yet certainly with his approbation and without the least reprehension as was proved by the severall Oathes of Sir Nathaniell Brent Dr. Featley Mr. Cordwell once servant to the Archbishop Dr. Haywood also confessing he used this forme of celebrating the Communion and Consecrating the Elements in the Archbishops presence Now this Credentia the very Name his owne Chaplaines gave it or diminutive preparatory Altar whereon the Bread wine Paten Chalice must first be solemnly placed from thence removed advanced to offerred up at the high Altar is a meere Popish Vtensill never heard of in any Protestant Church nor in the Church of England since reformation the very Name and Thing being prescribed and frequently mentioned in the Roman Caeremoniall Pontificall and Missall but seldom or never in any other Authors Witnes this discription of it Caeremoniale Episcoporum l. 1. c. 12. p. 72. 73. 74. Restat ut de Mensa seu Abaco quam CREDENTIAM vocant pauca subijciamus Ea vero IN MISSIS TANIVM SOLENNIBVS PREPARARI SOLET a larere Epistolae in plano Presbiterij atque a periete parumper disjuncta c. Eius mensura regulariter erit palmarum octo in longitudine in latitudine quatuor vel circa in altitudine quinque vel modicum ultra lineogue mantuli mundo superstrato usque ad terram circumcirca pendenti contegetur Super ea ponentur duo Candelabra cum cereis albis in ipsius medio Calix cum Patena Palla purificatorio bursa corporalia continens at que ibi proxince Hostiaria cum hostijs pelvicula cum ampullis vini aquae Pontistcale Romanum p. 75. Et propè Altare CREDENTIA p. 566. Parabitur Ecclesia Capellae CREDENTIA c and Missale Romanum Ritus Celebrandi Missam p. 15. Diaconus amouet Calicem si est in Altari vel si est in CREDENTIA ut magis decet c. Now who but a professed Papist in heart and affection durst ever introduce such a grosse Popish innovation into his owne Chapell not used in any other place but it except in Popish Churches in forraigne parts ot the Queenes own Chapel here that by direction of the Roman Ceremoniall Pontificall Missall 5ly This Archbishop not content to introduce these former innovations himselfe his Chaplains in their ingresse and egres used very low incurvations to the Altar and at their approaches to it to Celebrate the holy Sacrament or Consecrate Bishops in their returnes down from it they used three very low bowings or duckings of their heads and bodyes to the Altar never used in his Predecessors dayes as was proved by the Oathes of Sir Nathaniell Brent Dr. Peatlâ—y Mr. Cordwell and acknowledged by D. Haywood the Archbishops Popish Household Chapline a constant practisser of these Ceremonious incurvations directly derived from Popish Bishops Priests Munks Missalls Ceremonials Pontificalls as is most apparent First by Fryet Raymond of Rochfort one of the first inventers and practitioners of these Altar-Adorations that I have read off who in his Summula f. 142. writing of the forme of the Priests celebrating the Masse at the Altar prescribes thus Caliciquoque Vinnm Infundas aquam tunc te CVRVABIS AD ARAM. id est inclinabis Altari writes the interliniarie Glosse thereon 2ly By Odo Parisiensis in a Popish Synod the only Councell I have met with prescribing this Ceremony * Summareverentia honor inaximus sacris Altaribus exhibiatur maxime vbi sacrosanctum Corpus Domini reservatur Missa celebratur 3ly By Missale Romanum Ritus celebrandi Missam where I finde these clauses De ingressu Sacerdotis ad Altare Sacerdos si contigorit eum transire ante Altare majus capite cooperto faciat ad illud reverentiam si ante locum sacramenti genuflectat cum pervenerit ad Altare stans ante illud in infimo gradis Altari seu Imagini Crucifixi desuper posito PROFVNDE INCLIN AT Si autem in eo sit Tabernaculum sanctissimi sacramenti genuflectens debitam facit reverentiam De principio Missae We have this further Directory Sacerdos quam primum descenderit ad infimum gradum Altaris convertit se ad ipsum Altare ubi stans ante illud junctis manibus ante pectus detecto capite facta prius CRVCIVEL ALTARI REVERENTIA erectus incipit Missam Deinde caput seque profunde ALTARI INCLINANS dicit confiteor Deo c. Subdiaconus retro post celebrantem facta ALTARI GENVâ—LECTIONE c. And Ordinarium Missa p. 256. Sacerdos cum ingreditur INCLINAT CAPVT AD ALTARE 4ly By Caeremoniale Romanum p. 203. Facta prius Altari reverentia l. 2. c. 17. p. 257. Diaconus celebraturns cum Ministris facta reverentia Altari cum genuflexione si ibi aderit sanctissimum sacramentum sin minus cum profunda capitis inclinatione c. ascendet ad Altare And p. 67. ante altare majus Caput Cruci profunde inclibit c. 5ly By Missale paruum pro Sacerdotibus in Anglia itinerantibus Printed Anno. 1623. Ordo Missae p. 19. Sacerdos paratus cum ingreditur ad Altare facta illi debita Reverentia p. 29. Profunde inclinatus ante
to tell him what harme this example might doe and how much hereby the secret Papists would be stirred up to rejoyce hoping for that which they have long looked for now to be neere at hand Was there no man had any sparke of Elias spirit to speake a word in Gods behalfe O lamenrable times in which we live that these things are swallowed downe by your Preachers in silence I forbeare to say much till I bee certified from you the truth of all matters I hope it is not so for I cannot thinke your Prebends would be so fainte hearted having also the Law of the Land on their side that it ought not to stand there where the Altar stood as to shrink at the first wetting without any pressing Speedily send me word I pray you and so with my hearty commendations I end Your loving Friend Iohn White Winchcombe 12th of Feb. 1616. A Copy of this Letter which this Archbishop stiled a Lible was soone after found in the Pulpit of Saint Michaels Church and sent up to the Deanes own hands who made much stir at Gloucester and the Court about it as appeares by these three Letters sound in his Study by Master Prynne and endorsed with his owne hand The first is a Letter sent by two of the Prehends to the Now Archbishop when he was Deane of Glocester upon this occasion Right Worshipfull OUr dutifull love remembred Wee have heard somewhat within these two or three dayes and this day more certainly of a certaine Libell or scandalous writing found in the Pulpit of Saint Michaells within the Citie of Gloucester upon the 14th of this instant Februarie about seaven of the Clocke in the morning when the Parish Clarke there did lay the Pulpit Cloth for Master Prior who was then to preach this scandalous writing was taken up by John Wells Curate there and by Thomas Smith the Clarke and by them read and by their meanes divulged so that all in the Citie well neare doe new speake of it The effect of the writing was as we learne a dislike for the Removing of the Communion Table within our Cathedrall Church affirming untruly that it tended to the animating of the Papists that it savoured of superstition that it was translated from a Communion Table to an High Altar and that Worship and obeysance were made unto it The Libeller marveileth that it is suffered as now it standeth and that there is not one Elias amongst us to reforme it Master John Jones one of our Aldermen and Justice of Peace hath examined some of them and they answer that they are advised by their Counsell not to confesse the effect of that Libell if they give not this day a better answer hee saith his purpose is to binds them ever to answer before the Judges at the next Assizes Master Jones his opinion is that it is very fit that there bee a Commission speedily procured from His Majesties High Commissioners for the examining of this matter and directed to some of the Clergie here and to sence Justies of Peace here provided alwayes that there be none such in that Commission of what degree or dignitie so ever they be that favour that schismaticall faction of the Puritans But now we learne that this Libell was presently delivered by the Curate or Clark unto our now Master Sub-Deane and therefore we assure our selves you are enformed of it by him and Master Robinson 5. or 6. dayes before this day If there be not a speedy course taken for the supressing of this their malicious and scandalous dealing it will in short time breed no small inconvenience within this plâ—â—â— c. Assuredly these zealous people are our Precisians the number whereof is great in this place Thus being bold to manifest unto you our love and dutie as we take it in this behalfe We humbly take our leave with our prayers unto God for Your health and welfare and rest Your Worships assuredly at Command Henry Aisgill Elias Wrench Gloucester Febr 21. 1616. The second is a Letter writ by him on this occasion to the Bishop of Glocester to this effect My Lord MY love and service remembered unto your Lordship when I came to doe my duty to his Majesty at Christmas it seemed by the speech he uttered to me that some body had done the poore Church of Glocester no very good office For his Majesty was graciously pleased to tell me He was informed that there was scarce ever a Church in England so ill govern'd and so much out of order And withall required me in generall to reforme and set in order what I there found amisse Hereupon at my being at Glocester I acquainted the Chapter with that which his Majesty had said to me and required at my hands And tooke as good order as in so short a space I could both for repaire of some parts of the edifice of the Church and for redresse of other things amisse Among the rest not rashly and of my selfe but by a Chapter Act I removed the Communion Table from the middle of the Quier to the upper end the place appointed to it both by the Injunctions of this Church and by the practise of all the Kings Majesties Chappell 's and all other Cathedrall Churches in the Kingdome which I have seene This Act since my comming thence as I am by letters informed is very much traduced by some in the City and a libell against it layd in the Pulpit of St. Michaells where Master Subdeane preaches to the great scandall of the Church and the Lawes established Good my Lord let me desire this favour in enquity at your Lordships hands that these things may be ordered and that your Lordship will joyne to reforme such tongues and penns as know not how to submit to any Law but their owne I must upon this of force have his gracious Majesty acquainted both with the thing it selfe and the entertainment which it hath found among turbulent Spirits And I presume his Majesty will be well pleased to heare that your Lordship as in other things so in this is carefull to preserve order and peace after it in the Church Thus not doubting but your Lordship will be carefull to rectifie what is amisse I for this time being full of my businesse for Scotland humbly take my leave and shall ever rest Your Lordships in all love and service WILLIAM LAVD Saint Iohns Feb. 27. 1616. The third was a letter writ by him to the Bishop of Lincolne Dr. Neale his great Patron then at Court MY humble duty and service remembered unto your Lordship c. When I was at London at Christmas to doe my duty unto his Majesty he was pleased very graciously to tell me that the Church of Glocester as his Majesty had been informed was more or as much out of order as any Church in England and to require me to order such things as I there found amisse upon this admonition of his gratious Majesty
have any Image of any Saint especially of our Saviour in his house is unlawfull and that if any man kept such pictures in his house if it were not flat Idolatry yet it was little better This was the maine charge against him to which was added that he used some harsh expressions against lacivious mixt dancing especially on the Lords day citing only the words of the Waldenses in their censure against Dancing borrowed frō Vincentius Belvacensis Gulielmus Peraldus two Popish Writers of great note and justified by Bishop Babington in his exposition upon the seventh Commandement and that he prayed for the States of Holland the King of Sweden and other Generals beyond the seas in his prayer before he prayed for the King that now is over us which was but according to the usuall course of all or most Ministers who first prayed for the whole Catholick Church in generall next for the Protestant Churches and Princes beyond the seas and then for the Church and King of England and agreeable to the forme of the very Common-prayer-book in the prayer for the whole state of Christs Church c. which runs thus We beseech thee also to save and defend all Christian Kings Princes and Governours which comprehends all foreine Princes in the first place and especially thy servant Charles our King c. who is remembred last of all but yet in a more speciall manner But these two last particulars though mentioned in his sentence were no inducements to it but only the first passage against Images which M. Workman justified out of divers of our owne English Authors and the very Homilies against the perill of Idolatry Part. 3. p. 41. to 631. which determine thus That no Jmage of God or the Trinity or of Christ may or ought to be made that such Images are not only defects but lyes and teach nothing of God or Christ but lyes and errours That Images placed publickly in Temples cannot possibly be without danger of worshipping and idolatry wherefore they are not publickly to be or suffered in Temples and Churches c. We infer and say for the Adversative that all our Images of God our Saviour Christ and his Saints publickly set up in Temples and Churches places peculiarly appointed to the true worship of God be not things indifferent nor tolerable but against Gods law commandment taking their own interpretation and exposition of it First for that all Images so set up publickly have bin worshipped of the unlearned and simple sort shortly after they had been publickly so set up and in conclusion of the wise and learned also Secondly for that they are worshipped in sundry places now in our time also And thirdly for that it is impossible that Images of God Christ or his Saints can be suffered especially in Temples and Churches any while or space without worshipping of them and that Idolatry which is most abominable before God cannot possibly be escaped and avoided without the abolishing and destruction of Images and Pictures in Temples and Churches for that Idolatry is to Images specially in Temples and Churches an inseparable accident as they tearm it so that Images in Churches and Idolatry go alwayes both together and that therefore the one cannot be avoided except the other specially in all publick places be destroyed Wherefore to make Images and publickly to set them up in the Temples and Churches places appointed peculiarly to the service of God is to make Images to the use of Religion and not only against this precept Thou shalt make us manner of Images but against this also Thou shalt not bow downe to them nor worship them for they being set up have been be and ever will be worshipped c. That it is not possible if Images be suffered in Churches and Temples either by the preaching of Gods Word or by any other means to keep the people from worshipping of them and so to avoid idolatry c. What can we do I say or bring to passe to the stay of Idolatry or worshipping of Images if they be allowed to stand publickly in Temples and Churches And if so many so mighty Emperours by so severe Lawes and Proclamations so rigorous and extreame punishments and executions could not stay the people from setting up and worshipping of Images what will ensue thinke you when men shall commend them as necessary books of the Laymen Let us therefore of these latter dayes learn this lesson of the experience of ancient Antiquity That Idolatry cannot possibly be separated from Images any long time but that as an unseparable accident or as a shadow followeth the body when the Sunne shineth so Idolatry followeth and cleaveth to the publick having of Images in Temples and Churches And finally as Idolatry is to be abhorred and avoided so are Images which cannot be long without Idolatry to be put away and destroyed Besides the which experiments and proof of time before the very nature and origine of Images themselves draweth to Idolatry most violently and mens nature and inclination also is bent to Idolatry so vehemently that it is not possible to sever or part Images nor keep men from Idolatry if Images he suffered publickly c. For if the origine of Images and worshipping of them as it is recorded in the eight Chap. of the Book of Wisdom began of a blind love of a fond father framing for his comfort an Image of his Sonne being dead and so at the last men fell to the worshipping of him whom they did know to be dead how much more will men and women fall to the worshipping of the Image of God our Saviour Christ and his Saints if they be suffered to stand in Churches and Temples publickly For the greater the opinion is of the majesty and holinesse of the person to whom an Image is made the sooner will the people fall to the worshipping of the said Image Wherefore the Images of God our Saviour Christ the Blessed Virgin Mary the Apostles Martyrs and other of notable holinesse are of all other Images most dangerous for the perill of Idolatry and therefore greatest heed to be taken that none of them be suffered to stand publikely in Churches and Temples For there is no great dread least any should fall to the worshipping of Images of Annas Caiphas Pilate or Judas the Traitor if they were set up But to the other it is already at full proved That Idolatry hath been is and is most like continually to be committed Now as the Nature of mari is none otherwise bent to worshipping of Images if he may have them and see them then it is bent to whordome and Idolatry in the company of an harlot And as a man given to the lust of the flesh seeing a wanton harlot sitting by her and imbracing her it profitteth little for one to say beware of fornication God will condemne fornicators and adulterers for neither will he being overcome with greater intisements of
living speaking Image of God and Christ for preaching against dead false unlawfull Images and representations of them according to our Homilies and the established Doctrine of our Church Moreover it was then fully proved at the Lords Bar by the oathes of Doctor Featly and Master Bourne that the Arch-bishop was so mad upon Images Pictures and their worship That Doctor Featly having Printed by license 70. Sormons of his preached upon severall occasions in one whereof he had cited a passage against worshipping Images out of the Homily against the Perill of Idolatry in refutation of the Papists the Arch-bishop sending for the Doctor commanded him to carry his said Sermons to Doctor Bray his Chaplaine to peruse before they were published least there should beany offensive passages vented in them which he doing accordingly the said Doctor purged out of the 788. page thereof this ensuing clause therein cited out of the very Homely against the perill of Idolatry as scandalous and heterodox causing the whole sheet to be new Printed which expunction was openly read at the Bar by Doctor Featly himself in these following words And howsoever some of late mince the matter and beare us in hand that the framing drawing carving melting gilding erecting clothing and censing bowing down and praying before Images and Pictures is but the excrescencie of Romish devotion and no proper fruit of Idolatry and superstition yet they who laid the first stone in the happy Reformation of our Church of England and penned the Homilies appointed by Authority to be read in all Churches condemne these practises of the Romane Church as no lesse idolatrous than the like of the Heathen The full proof of that which in the beginning in the first part of this Treatise was touched is here to be made good and performed to wit that our Images and the Idols of the Gentiles be all one as well in the things themselves as also in that our Images have been before be now and ever will be worshipped in like forme and manner as the Idols of the Gentiles were so long as they be suffered in Churches and Temples whereupon it followeth that our Images in Churches have been he and ever will be no other but abominable Idols And every of these parts shall be proved in order as hereafter followeth And first that our Images and the Idols of the Gentiles are all one concerning themselves it is most evident the matter of them being gold silver or other mettle stone wood clay or plaister as were the Idols of the Gentiles and so being either melten or cast either carved graven hewer or otherwise formed and fashioned after the similitude or likenesse of man or woman they be dead and dumb works of mens hands having mouthes and speak not eyes and see not hands and feel not feet and go not and so as well in form as matter be altogether like the Idols of the Gentiles insomuch that all the titles that be given to the Idols in the Scripture may be verified of our Images Wherefore no doubt but the like curses which are mentioned in Scriptures will light upon the makers and worshippers of them both Secondly that they have been be worshipped in our time in like forme and manner as were the Idols of the Gentiles is now to be proved and for that idolatry standeth chiefly in the minde which shall in this part first be proved that our Image-maintainers have had and have the same opinion and judgement of Saints whose Images they have made and worshipped as the Gentile idolaters had of their Gods And afterwards it shall be declared that our Image-maintainers and worshippers have used and use the same outward rites and manner of honouring and worshipping their Images as the Gentiles did use before their Idols and that therefore they commit idolatry as well inwardly as outwardly as did the wicked Gentile idolaters By these two evidences of the Archbishops persecuting Master Workman for using the very words and expressions of our established Homilies against Images and his Chaplaines purging out of Doctor Featlies printed authorized Sermons this passage of our Homilies against the worshipping of Images no doubt by his direction it is most apparent that his designes and intentions were to subvert the established doctrine of our Church against the setting up and adoration of Images and to defile our Churches againe not only with these Romish Idols and Paganish inventions but to make us all Idolaters in worshipping and adoring them as the Popish or Gentile Idolaters did their Idol-gods To put this out of question we shall only adde one irrefragable evidence more concerning Images and Pictures We have proved formerly that the Archbishop had in his own private Study a Book of Popish pictures of the Life Passion and Death of our Lord Jesus Christ and of the Virgin Mary printed by Boetius à Bolswert in forein parts Anno 1623. These very Pictures were all licensed by the Archbishops own Chaplain Doctor Bray printed by his own printer and Kinsman Badger in the year 1638. for one Peake a Stationer now in armes against the Parliament and publickly sold and bound up in Bibles as was testified by Mr. Walley Clerk of Stationers Hall and Michael Sparke Senior Master Willingham likewise attested upon oath concerning these Pictures and Crucifixes put into the Bibles that Captain Peak at Holborne Cundit Bookseller who printed these pictures for Bibles did affirme that he printed them with the good liking and by the speciall direction of the Archbishop and his Chaplaine Dr. Bray which Dr. Bray as he said carried him divers times to the Archbishop to shew him the prints thereof as they were cut and finished who liked them all well and gave his consent for the binding them up in Bibles saying That the Bibles wherein these pictures were bound up they should be called THE BISHOP OF CANTERBVRIES BIBLES stiling them after his own name so much did he owne this fact not the Bibles and Book of God who abhorres such Images and further deposed That he found two Bibles bound up with these Pictures in them the one among Secretary Windebanks the other among Sir John Lambes and Dr. Ducks chiefe papers and treasure two of the Archbishops bosome friends and favourites who highly esteemed them both of which Bibles seized by Mr. Willingham and richly bound up with these pictures in them were then produced and shewed to the Lords Master Walley further deposed that these pictures bound up in Bibles giving great offence and scandall to many well affected people himselfe with some other Stationers repaired to Lambeth to the Archbishop and complained against these pictures and the binding of them up in Bibles demanding his Graces direction therein whether they should seize such Bibles with pictures which gave offence or suffer them to be sold To which the Archbishop answered That they might doe well not to lay them out publickly upon their stals to be sold as yet lest they
Burtons Wives especially restrained so much as to set footing in the Islands where they were close imprisoned under paine of imprisonment so penall and fatall was it for them to oppose the Archbishop in these his Innovations who detained them thus close prisoners in exile till they were released by this present Parliament That this prosecution was by the Archbishops instigation was evidenced First by the Testimony of Mr. John Cockshute then servant to Sir John Banks his Majesties Atturney Generall to whom he committed the prosecution of all Star-chamber businesses who attested upon oath that the Arch-bishop gave him direction for drawing the Information against Doctor Bastwick Mr. Burton and Mr. Prynne and that he was commanded to give an account to him of all the proceedings therein which he did from time to time either to himself in person or to his Chaplains by his direction Secondly by the Copies of Doctor Bastwicks and Mr. Burtons Answers found in his study by Mr. Prynne the first whereof was disalowed and would not be admitted though twice tendred the second expunged by the Arch-bishops direction who had drawn a line with black lead under all that which should stand in Mr. Burtons Answer as appeared by the Coppy it self produced at the Bar giving Order to expunge the residue which was done accordingly Thirdly by the whole Tenor of his speech in Star-chamber especially this latter clause thereof pag. 77. I humbly crave pardon of your Lordships for this my necessary length and give You hearty thanks for Your noble patience and your just and honourable censure upon these men and your unanimous dislike of them and defence of the Church But because the businesse hath some reflection upon my selfe I shall for beare to censure them and leave them to Gods mercy and the Kings Iustice. And by his ensuing Epistle to his Majesty prefixed to this Speech Fourthly by Subsequent Motions and Warrants under his hand for their Exile and close Imprisonment in which he was onely active and inexorable What great encouragement and hope of a relapse to Popery the Archbishops introducing of Altars Crucifixes and other forementioned Innovations gave to Jesuits Papists and what was his reall designe in promoting them we shall evidence by two notable passages in two late English Jesuites printed books The first intituled A Paraphrasticall and devout Discourse upon the Psalme Miserere written by Ch. M. an English Jesuite as appears by the Jesuites Badge in the Frontispiece of it printed and licensed at Doway 30 Maii 1635. wherein there is this passage in the Epistle to the Reader Thesemy Paraphrasticall Discourses and pitifull lamentations of King David I intend for all sinners in England as well Catholicks as not Catholicks of what religion soever I being a debtor to all and because I would have them all peruse these Discovrses I abstaine from controversies in religion lest I should avert any from the reading of them only in paraphrasing the two last verses of this Psalme occasion being offered I speak of the unbloody and daily Sacrifice of the Altar but so that I rather touch it then handle it mention it then treat of it suppose it then prove it in that manner as I might hoping that this doctrine NOW will not be distastfull mark the Reason For seeing now in England in very many Churches Altars which heretofore were thrown down are againe erected according to the laudable example and pious use and custome of the Catholick and even Primitive Church to averre a true Sacrifice will not be ill taken because to allow of Altars is to allow of a true Sacrifice which useth to be offered on them an Altar and a true proper Sacrifice being Co-Relatives of which the one inferreth the other and so the one cannot be averred without the other nor the one denied without the other Loe here we have the true reason why the Archbishop was so zealous for Altars even to bring in the Papists unbloody and dayly sacrifice of the Masse The second book was inscribed A direction to be observed by N. N. written by an English Jesuit and printed secretly by him in London as was supposed An. 1636. wherein after some applauses of the Archbishop whom he propounded as a Pattern of imitation for all others in England in prohibiting the sale of books tending to Socinianisme p. 14. which he p. 16. interprets to be Protestantisme p. 20. 22. he proceeds thus And to speak the truth what learned judicious man can after unpartiall examination embrace Protestantisme Which now waxeth weary of it selfe Its professors they especially of greatest worth learning and authority declare themselves to love temper moderation allow of many things which some years agoe were usually condemned as Superstitious Antichristian and are at this time more unresolved where to fasten then in the infancy of their Church For doe not the Protestant Churches begin to look with another face their wals to speak by Images Crucifixes Laymens books with another language their Preachers to use a sweeter tone their annuall publick Tenents in the Universities to be of another stile and matter their books to appear with Titles and Arguments which once would have caused much scandall among the Brethren their Doctrine to be altered in many things and even in those very points for which their progenitors forsook the then visible Church of Christ their 39 Articles the Summe the Confession and almost the Creed of their faith are patient patient that is they are ambitious of some sense wherein they may seem to be Catholick that is of that Romish sense which Franciscus à Sancta Clara thrice printed in England and presented by the Archbishop to his Majesty hath put upon them in his Commentary on them to alleage wife and children in these dayes is but a weak plea for a maried Minister to compasse a Benefice Firy Calviaisme once a Darling in England is at length accounted Heresie yea and little lesse then Treason by the Archbishop and his Brethren in their censure of Dr. Bastwick in the High Commission Men in word writing willingly use the once fearfull names of Priests and Altars nay if one do but mutter against the placing of the Altar after the old fashion for a warning he shal be well warned with a Cole from the Altar over against which there is this marginall note A little book so intituled printed 1636. English Protestants are now put in minde that for exposition of Scripture by Canon they are bound to follow the ancient Fathers And to conclude all in one main point The Protestant Church in England pofesseth so small antiquity and so weak subsistance in it self that they acknowledge no other visible being for many Ages but in the Church of Rome These were the advantages the Papists Jesuits and Popish party made of the Archbishops Romish Innovations formerly proved We shall next proceed to other Innovations of this nature somewhat different from the former to wit to
the parties lay there buried And is it not then a far greater madnesse superstition and ridiculous frenzie for this domineering Arch-Prelate to deem these two Chappels prophane places unfit to administer the Sacraments and celebrate divine Service in because never yet consecrated by a Bishop not onely after three but almost three-score yeares use and practise of divine Service Sermons Sacraments in them When as neither his predecessors Whitgift Bancroft and Abbot men very ceremonious and two of them much addicted to superstition ever so much as moved any such question concerning the necessity of their consecration Especially since there is no such Canon Law to enforce the consecration of them now as was to justifie the re-hallowing of S. Maries Church in Queen Maries time which the Popish Canon Law then approved in the case of Bucer and Fagius We read in the Ecclesiasticall Constitutions of Otho the Popes Legat made in an English Synode in the Raigne of King Henry the third that even in those dark times of Popery there were not only divers Parish Churches but some Cathedrals in England which were used as such for many yeares yet never consecrated by a Bishop as appears by these words of the Constitution it self Multas invenimus Ecclesias aliquas Cathedrales quae licet fuer unt ab antiquo constructae nondum tamen sunt sanctificationis Oleo consecrate Whereupon this Popish Legat for his own lucher Enjoyned all Churches then built or to be built to be consecrated within two years space under pain of interdiction from having Masse said in them unlesse some reasonable cause were shewed to the contrary By colour of which Popish constitution this Prelate it seems urged the consecration of these ancient Chappels there being no other shaddow of reason Canon or authority for it After this Archbishop had thus procured a power to himself to visit the Vniversity of Cambridge Matthew Wren Bishop of Ely Decemb. 1. 1639. Sent him up an account signed with his own hand of some things amisse within his Diocesse and that University which he left to his Graces consideration to amend which account was seized by Master Prynne in his study at Lambeth and thus indorsed with the Arch-bishops own hand My Lord of Elyes Account 1639. In which there were these two Passages concerning consecration of Chappels The first concerning a Chappell in Sir John Cuts house in the town of Childerley which Chappell the Knight said was consecrated by Bishop Heton producing an Instrument under seal purporting that on such a day at Childersly Bishop Heton did consecrate a Chappell by saying Service there himselfe and having a Sermon this was all the Solemnity of its Consecration I questioning the whole matter have required him to waiteupon your Grace to see whether that consecration must be allowed of The second concerning some Chappels in Colledges never yet consecrated which is thus expressed in this Account It was presented unto me That in the Colledges of Emanuel Sidney and Corpus Christi there have been Roomes built within the memory of man which are used for common Chappels wherein they have dayly prayers and do Preach there without any faculty or license granted unto them so to do And wherein also they ordinarily celebrate the holy Communion The said places never having been consecrated thereunto Ma. Elie. The Scottish troubles it seems prevented his consecration of these Chappels which were sufficiently hallowed before by the Divine Duties exercised in them The last Chappell we finde consecrated was that in Covent Garden which was hallowed or rather prophaned with all Popish Ceremonies expressed in the Roman Pontificall and far more than were used at Creed-Church The Arch-bishop having thus far advanced his Popish designes in consecrating Churches Chappels and Church-yards proceeded one step further even to set up the exploded Annuall Baccanalian feasts of Dedication whereon Churches were hallowed prescribed at first onely by the Decrees of Pope Felix Pope Gregory recorded by Gratian De Consecratione Distinct 1. who Decreed thus Solennitates Ecclesiarum dedicationem per singulos annos solemniter sunt celebrandae Those Feasts of Dedication turned by the people into meer Bacchanals were exceedingly declaimed against as necessary to be suppressed by Nicholaus de Clemangiis in his Tract De Novis Celebritatibus non instituendis suppressed by the Injunctions of King Henry the S. An. 1536. As the occasion of much idlenesse excesse riot and pernicious to the Souls of men Whereupon they were all of them restrained to the first Sunday in the moneth of October not to be kept on any other day and afterwards totally abolished by the statute of 5. and 6. E. 6. c. 3. Of holy-dayes Which being revived again by degrees with their Baccanalian disorders in sundry places of this Realm under the names of Wakes or Revels and suppressed by some Judges in their Circuits and Justices of Peace in Sessions this Arch-bishop in the year of our Lord 1633. by a Declaration compiled by himselfe but published in his Majesties Name intituled The Kings Majesties Declaration concerning Lawfull Sports to be used revived and enjoyned the Observation of these Wakes and Feasts of Dedication never formerly established by any Christian Prince together with the use of divers Sports and pastimes on the Lords own Sacred day after Divine Service ended to the great Dishonour of God of his Majesty of our Religion the disturbance of the Civill Government encrease of all Licensiousnesse prophanenesse impiety and great griefe of all godly peoples Souls This Book he enjoyned all Ministers to read and publish openly in the Church in time of Divine Service though not commanded by the King and those who out of conscience refused to read it in this kinde were by his means suspended excommunicated prosecuted in the High-Commission Sequestred from their Livings yea many of them enforced to desert their Cures and depart the Kingdome this book being made a snare onely to entrap or suppresse most of the painfull godly preaching Ministers throughout the Realm who were all more or lesse prosecuted about it Yet such was this Arch-Prelates unparallel'd impiety transcending all examples in former Ages that he not onely caused his Instruments Edmond Reeve Dr. Heylyn Christopher Dowe and others to defend the Lawfulnesse and usefulnesse of this prophane licentious Declaration but also to justifie the persecution silencing suspending depriving of those Godly Ministers who out of Conscience refused to publish it in sundry Printed Books authorized by him and his Chaplaines for the Presse Quis talia fando temperet à Lachrymis at leastwise can refrain from the heaviest censures against this prophane Arch-bishop That this Declaration since ordered to be publikely burnt by the common hangman by Order of both Houses of Parliament was Printed published by the Archbishops procurement and upon what Occasion was thus attested upon Oath by Master Edward Richardson and Master Prynne Sir Thomas Richardson Lord chiefe Justice
promises as they be generally set forth to Vs in the holy Scriptures and the Generall meaning of the Articles of the Church of England according to them And that no man hereafter shall either print or preach to draw the Article aside any way but shall submit to it in the plaine and full meaning thereof and shall not put his owne sense or Comment to be the meaning of the Article but shall take it in the litterall and Grammaticall sense That if any publike Reader in either our Universities or any Head or Master of a Colledge or any other person respectively in either of them shall affix any new sense to any Article or shall publikely read determine or hold any publike disputation or suffer any such to be held EITHER WAY in either the Vniversities or Colledges respectively or if any Divine in the Vniversities shall preach or print any thing EITHER WAY other then is already established in Convocation with our Royall Assent He or they the Offenders shall be lyable to Our displeasure and the Churches censure in our Commission Ecclesiasticall as wel as any other We will see there shal be due execution upon them c. That this Declaration was made by this Bishops instigation procurement and so generally reputed not only at home but abroad is evident by this passage of Doctor Barons Letter of Aberdean concerning the pacifying of the 5. Articles sent to this Arch-Bishop and found in his Study endorsed with his owne hand dated the 20. of Aprill 1634. Piam hanc Ampl tuae de Pace Ecclesiae tuenda conservanda sollicitudinem illustri specimine JAMPRIDEM NOTAMOMNIBVSET TESTATAM fecisti cum Majestas Regia TE AVTHORE ET SVASORE exitialiisti dissidio de Praedestinatione annexis Articulis quo or bis hic Britannicus fere collidebatur sua authoritate finem imposuit impetuosas exulceratorum animorum motus ita compescuit ut dispersis dissipatis rixarum indies gliscentium nebulis nunc optato pacis sudo fruamur c. By coulour of this Declaration and pretended Amnestie of silencing both sides the Anti-Arminian truths and received Doctrines of our Church came to be totally silenced suppressed in Presse Pulpit Schooles Vniversities and the Arminian Errors found free passage in them all without any or very little opposition this being the highest conquest the Arminian faction could aspire to yea more then they could hope for in so short a space Hereupon their prevailing party having greatest power at Court and in the High Commission Archbishop Abbot being then by their power and policy sequestred from both and from his Archiepiscopall authority delegated to Bishop Land and others of the Arminian combination by colour and abuse of this Declaration all Bookes against the Arminians were suppressed the Authors prosecuted in the High Commission those who preached or disputed against them in the Vniversities City Court or Country silenced suspended banished imprisoned enforced to recant or ruined at least kept from all preferments on the contrary those of the Arminian confederacy were advanced applauded countenanced protected and freely tolerated to vent their Erronious Tenets every where in Presse Pulpit Court both Vniversities without any reall convention or suspention as we shall prove anon And to set on this designe with greater advantage to the Arminian party His Majestie being pressed to publish a Proclamation for the calling in of Bishop Mountagues Booke no lesse than three yeares after its publication upon sundry complaints made against it in 3. successive Parliaments after all the books dispersed vented and out of all danger of seisure hee so ordered the matter that there was no execution of it in regard of the Booke this Proclamation was so cunningly and partially penned that Mountagues Popish and Arminians opinions were no wayes censured nor his Books condemned to the fire by it for feare of hindering the project then in hand so that all intelligent men might at first view discerne the main end of it was not to suppresse and call in the Book or discredit the Author who was then advanced to a Bishopricke for his paines by Lauds recommendations but meerly to suppresse all Bookes in answer of it and silence all preaching writing disputes against the Arminian Errors as unnecessary questions and needlesse controversies which appeares by the Proclamation it selfe thus endorsed with the Archbishops owne hand who had the penning or correcting of it Janu. 17. 1628. A Proclamation for calling in Bishop Mountagues Booke A Proclamation for the suppressing of a Booke INTITVLED Appello Caesarem or An Appeale to Caesar WHereas Wee out of Our care to conserve and maintaine the Church committed to Our Charge in the unity of true Religion and the bond of Peace and not to suffer unnecessary disputes which may trouble the quiet both of Church and State have lately caused the Articles of Religion to be reprinted as a rule for avoiding of diversities of opinion and for the establishing of consent in true Religion We continuing Our desire to compasse this wished effect and considering that the Book written by Richard Mountague now Bishop of Chichester then but Batechelor of Divinity intituled Appello Caesarem or an Appeale to Caesar and published in the Yeare 1625. was the first cause of those disputes differences which have sithence much troubled the quiet of the Church have thought it fitting to take away the occasion by calling in the said Booke And therefore We do hereby will and straightly command all and singular persons whatsoever who have or shall have any of them in their hands or custody that upon paine of Our high displeasure and the consequence thereof they doe deliver the same presently upon this publication to the Lord Bishop of the Diocesse or his Chancellor if it bee out of the Universities or if it be in either of the two Universities to the Chancellour or Vice-Chancellor there whom We straightly command to suppresse the same hoping thereby that men will no more trouble themselves with these unnecessary questions the first occasion being taken away But if We shall be deceived in this Our expectation and that by reading preaching or making Bookes either pro or contra concerning these differences men begin a new to dispute We shall take such Order with them and those Books that they shall with they had never thought upon these needlesse Controversies Given at Our Court at White-Hall The seventeenth day of Ianuary in the fourth Yeare of Our Reigne of Great Britaine France and Ireland The Commons then Assembled in Parliament discovering both the sinister end and abuse of this His Majesties Declaration and Proclamation in favour of the Arminians drew up a notable Declaration to His Majestie concerning the increase of Popery and spreading of Arminianisme c. concerning the latter whereof they made this following complaint wherein they charged this Prelate then Bishop of Bath and Wells with favouring Arminians and their opinions As our feare concerning
Change or Subversion of RELIGION is grounded upon the daily increase of Papists the only professed Enemies thereof for the reasons formerly mentioned so are the hearts of Your Subjects no lesse perplexed when with sorrow they behold a daily growth and spreading of the faction of the Arminians that being as Your Majestie well knowes but a cunning way to bring in Popery and the professors of those opinions the common disturbers of the Protestant Churches and Incendiaries of those States wherein they have gotten any head being Protestants in shew but Jesuites in Opinion and practise which caused Your Royall Father with so much pious wisdome and ardent zeale to endeavour the suppressing of them as well at home as in our Neighbouring Countries and Your Gratious Majestie inimating his most worthy example have openly and by your Proclamations declared your mislike of those persons and of their opinions who notwithstanding are much favoured and advanced not wanting friends even of the Clergie neere to Your Majestie namely Doctor Neale Bishop of Winchester and Doctor Laud Bishop of Bath and VVells who are justly suspected to bee unsound in their opinions that way And it being now generally the way to preferment and promotion in the Church many Schollers do bend their Studies to maintaine these Errours their Bookes and opinions are suffered to be printed and published and on the other side the impressions of such as are written against them and in defence of the Orthodox Religion are hindered and prohibited and which is a boldnesse most incredible this restraint of Orthodox Bookes is made under colour of Your Majesties formerly mentioned Proclamation the intent and meaning whereof we know was quite contrary c. To which Declaration Bishop Laud returned a Peremptory answer in His Majesties Name written and endorsed with his owne hand the Originall whereof attested by Master Prynne was reade at the LORDS Barre in these following words so farre as concerned the charge of Arminianisme THe next feare is the daily growth and spreading of the Arminian faction called a cunning way to bring in Popery But We hold this charge as great a wrong to Our selfe and Our Government as the former For our People must not bee taught by a Parliament Remonstrance or any other way that We are so ignorant of Truth or so carelesse of the profession of it that any opinion or faction or what ever it be called should thrust it selfe so far so fast into Our Kingdomes without Our knowledge of it This is a meere dreame of them that wake and would make Our Loyall and loving People thinke We sleepe the while In this charge there is great wrong done to two eminent Prelates that attend Our Person for they are accused without producing any the least shew or shaddow of proofe against them and should they or any other attempt Innovation of Religion either by that open or any cunning way we should quickly take other order with them and not stay for Your Remonstrance To helpe on this Our People are made believe there is a restraint of Bookes Orthodoxall But wee are sure since the late Parliament began some whom the Remonstrance calls Orthodox have assumed to themselves an unsufferable liberty in printing Our Proclamation commanded a restraint on both sides till the passions of men might subside and calme and had this beene obeyed as it ought wee had not now been tossed in this tempest As for any distressing or discountenancing of good Preachers Wee know there is none if they be as they are called good But Our good people shall never want that spirituall comfort which is due unto them And for the preferments which VVee bestow Wee have ever made it our great care to give them as rewards of desert and paines but as the preferments are ours so will wee bee Judge of the desert our selfe and not bee taught by a Remonstrance After which the Commons in pursuance of their Opposition against the growing Arminian Faction On the 28. of January 1628. but 11. dayes after the forementioned Proclamation concerning Mountagues Booke and prohibiting books against it passed this notable Vote in Parliament after a large debate which the Archbishop in his indorsment on it stiles The Challenge of the lower House in matters of Religion An Order made by the lower House of PARLIAMENT the 28th of IANVARY 1628. WEE the Commons now Assembled in Parliament doe claime professe and avow for Truth the sence of the Articles of Religion which were established in Parliament the thirteenth yeare of Queene Elizabeth which by the publike Acts of the Church of England and the generall and currant exposition of the Writers of our Church have beene delivered unto Vs and we reject the sence of the Iesuites Arminians and all others wherein they doe differ from Vs. To which Challenge of theirs this pragmaticall Bishop then returned this bold peremptory answer written with his owne hand produced attested by Master Pryn and read at the Lords Barre in Evidence against him 1. The publique Acts of the Church in matters of Doctrine are Canons and Acts of Councells as well for expounding as determining the Acts of the High Commission are not in this sence publike Acts of the Church not the meeting of few or more Bishops Extra Concilium unlesse they be by lawfull Authority called to that worke and their decision approved by the Church 2. The Currant exposition of writers is a strong probable Argument de sensu Canâ—nis Ecclesiae vel Articuli yet but probable The Currant exposition of the Fathers themselves hath sometimes missed sensum Ecclesiae 3. Will ye reject all sence of lesuit or Arminian may not some be true may not some be agreeable to our writers and yet in a way that is stronger then ours to confirme the Article 4. Is there by this Act any Interpretation made or declared of the Articles or not If none to what end the Act If a sence or Interpretation be declared what authority have lay-men to make it for Interpretation of an Article belongs to them only that have power to make it 5. T is manifest there is a sence declared by the House of Commons the Act sayes it wee avow the Article and in that sence and all other that agree not with us in the aforesaid sence wee reject these and these goe about misinterpretation of a sence Ergo there is a Declaration of a sence yea but it is not a new sence declared by them but they avow the old sence declared by the Church The publike authenticke Acts of the Church c. yea but if there be no such publique authenticke Acts of the Church then here 's a sence of their owne declared under pretence of it 6. It seemes against the Kings Declaration 1. That sayes we shall take the generall meaning of the Articles this Act restraines them to consent of VVrighters 2. That sayes the Article shall not be drawne
aside any way but that we shall take it in the Litterall and Gramaticall sence This Act tyes to consent of VVrighters which may and perhaps do goe against the Litterall sence for here 's no exception so wee shall bee perplexed and our consent required to things contrary 7. All consent in all Ages as farre as I have observed to an Article or Canon is to it selfe as it is layd downe in the body of it and if it beare more sences then one it is lawfull for any man to choose what sence his judgment directs him to so that it be a sence secundum analogiam fidei and that he hold it peaceably without distracting the Church and this till the Church which made the Article determine a sence And the wisdome of the Church hath beene in all ages or the most to require consent to Articles in generall as much as may be because that 's the way of unity and the Church in high points requiring assent to particulars hath been rent As de Transubstantiatione c. So he in affront of the Commons This Parliament also being soone after broken up in discontent by this Bishops power and policy the Arminian and Popish party grew more bould numerous potent and prevalent every where so as the Pulpits at Whice-hall Paules Crosse Oxford Cambridge and else where ecchoed againe with Arminian Paradoxes without restraint and none could or durst oppose them without exemplary punishment if not all most certaine ruine Bookes in defence of Arminianisme and Semi-plagianisme were published printed with publike allowance and all impressions against them most diligently suppressed the Recantations of Arminian Tenets in former times made in our Vniversities were embesled as Barrets Recantation in Cambridge May 10. 1595. and new Recantations enjoyned to and registred against their opposites of all which we shall produce some remarkable instances The Ministers in and about London being restrained by Colour of His Majesties forementioned Declaration and Proclamation to Preach any thing concerning Election Predestination Perserverance or any thing opposite to the Arminian Errors thereupon framed this ensuing Petition to his Majesty about the end of the Parliament 1628. for liberty to Preach against the Arminian errors in point of Predestination c. which this Bishop being informed off anticipated and frustrated two of the Copies of which Petition were found in his Study by Mr. Pryn thus endorsed with his owne hand The Copy of the intended Petition about liberty of Preaching Predestination c. To the Kings most Excellent Maiesty The humble Petition of divers Ministers of Gods Word in and about the City of London and else where Most Humbly sheweth THat whereas your royall Majesty out of your Religious zeale for the conserving of the Church committed to your Charge in Peace and for the confirming of the Doctrine of the same agreeable to Gods word and conteyned in the Articles established did publish both a Proclamation and a Declaration therein prohibiting all opinions either against or besides the Orthodoxall grounds of Religion expressed in the said Articles as also all raising of doubts and disputatios which may nourish faction in Church and Common wealth And yet your Majesties said edicts are so interpreted and pressed upon us as we are not a little discouraged and deterred from preaching those saving Doctrines of Gods free Grace in Election and predestination which greatly confirme our faith of eternall salvation and fervently kindle our Love to God as the 17th Article expresly mentioneth So as we are brought into a great strayt either of incurring Gods heavy displeasure if we do not faithfully discharge our Embassage in declaring the whole Councell of God or the danger of being censured for violators of your Majesties said Acts if we preach these constant Doctrines of our Church and confute the opposite Pelagian and Arminian Heresies both preached and printed boldly without feare of Censure As if the saving Doctrines of Christ were prohibited and these impious Heresies priviledged which Councells both old and new have condemned and the admired judgement of our late Soveraigne your Royall Father K. Iames of blessed memory hath for ever branded calling the maintainers thereof Arrogant and Atheisticall Sectaries who are not ashamed to lye so grosly as to avow that their Heresies are agreable with the Religion and profession of the Church of England which corrupt seeds of Heresie Faction if not the more speedily rooted out the wise King tell 's the neighbour States will of necessity bring utter ruine to their state by the too bold and frequent Disciples and followers of that enemy of God Arminius Wee therefore your Majesties faithfull obedient peaceable and conformable Subjects to all your Majesties Lawes being most tenderly sensible of the dishonour of Christ and of your Majesty his Vicegerent over us infinitely more deare unto us then our lives most humbly on our bended knees beseech your Gratious Majesty to take into your Princely consideration the forenamed Evills and Greivances under which we groane and as a wise Phisitian to prescribe and apply such speedy Remedies as may both care the present Maladies and secure the Peace of Church and Common-wealth from all those Plagues which our neighbours have not a little felt and more may feare if the Councell of the most juditious King be not the bettter followed And according to our bounden dutie we shall daily pray for the continuance of your Majesties peaceable prosperous and religious Raigne over us About March 1628. Dr. Hall then Bishop of Exceter published a Booke called the Reconciler in the close whereof he inserted two Letters to vindicate himselfe from the imputation of Arminianisme wherewith some had then aspersed him to witt his owne letter to Dr. Davenant then Bishop of Salisbury and his Answer thereunto which Letters comming to be licenced Doctor Thomas Turner the Bishops Chaplain who authorized it no doubt by the Bishops directions and command expunged these two Passages out of the Letters against the Arminian Tenets and in approbation of the Synod of Dort conteining the principle Subject matter of the Letters and the end for which they were written the Copy of which Purgations was seized in the Archbishops Study by Mr. Prynne who attested it thus endorsed with his owne hand That which my Chapline Mr. Turner left out of the letters of the Bishop of Exceter and Sarum ABOVT ARMINIANISME In my Lord Bishop of EXONS Letter to the Lord Bishop os SARVM there was this Passage oblitcrated YEA as if this calumnie were not enough there want not those whose secret whisperings cast upon me the foule aspertions of an other Sect whose name is as much hated as little understood My Lord you know I had a place with you though unworthy in that famous Synod of Dort where however sicknesse â—ereaved me of the honour of a conclusive subscription yet your Lordship heard me with equall vehemency to the rest crying downe the unreasonablenesse of that way I am still the same
conteine The Coppy of an Answer unto a certaine Letter wherein the Answerer purgeth himselfe and others from Pelagius Errors and from the Error of Free-will or Justification of Workes wherewith he seemed to bee charged by the said Letter And further hee sheweth wherein he differeth in judgment from certaine English Writers and Preachers whom hee chargeth with teaching false doctrine under the name of Predestination This Treatise writes he was published about the second or third yeare of Queene Elizabeth by a Protestant Divine who florished both in the time of King Edward and Queene Elizabeth and in the time of Queene Mary for his Conscience endured voluntary exil but he names not the Author in particular nor produceth any warrant for this Encomium of him The residue of the Booke are some mistaken perverted fragments called out of Bishop Hoopers Preface upon the Commandements and Father Latymers Sermons concerning which Booke Master Prynne gave in this evidence upon his Oath That it was the greatest affront and imposture ever offered to or put upon the Church of England in any age deserving the highest Censure of the first discovery whereof God made him the only Instrument For as soone as this Book was printed one Coppy of it was brought him by a Friend who informed him that it was licensed by Master Martin the Bishops Arminian Chaplaine that the Bishop himselfe had given order the Booke should not be published till he had presented one of them to the King and gained his Royall approbation thereunto That a day or two after the Booke was published by the Bishops direction One Copy whereof comming to the late learned Sir Humfrey Linds hands he was very much troubled thereat upon its perusall whereupon hee repaired to Master Prynne at Lincolnes-Iaue with the Booke desiring him to take some paines to give a speedy answer to it being as he averred a most dangerous Book making more for the spreading and justifying of Arminianisme then any Booke formerly published To which Master Prynne replyed that he had no leisure and lesse encouragement to answer it being then just before vexed in the High Commission for his Perpetuity and other of his Bookes written against Arminians Wherefore Sir Humfrey himselfe who had more leisure friends and abilities then himselfe might doe well to returne an answer to it Who thereupon replyed to Master Prynne that none was so fit to answer it as himselfe who had perused more ancient English Writers and was better versed in them then any man he knew Whereunto Master Prynne rejoyned That he conceaved there was no need at all for himselfe or any man else to answer this booke for that there were two answers to it already in print To which Sir Humfrey replyed it was impossible for that this Book came forth but that morning unto which Mr. Pryn answered that the greatest part and maine substance of this Narration was answered Verbatim in two printed Books long before either of them was born and to give him fall satisfaction therein hee shewed him two printed answers thereunto and discovered the whole Imposture to him in that manner as he related it at the Lords Barre First he produced to him now to the Lords the Originall printed Copy of the foresaid answer made unto a certaine Letter c. which had all the symptoms of an unlicensed Pamphlet there being neither Authors nor Printers name nor place where nor yeare when it was printed to be found in the Title or any other part of the Book nor the least mention where or by whom it was to be sold Therefore it was doubtlesse printed by stealth in a Corner and not by any publike allowance its entry not being extant in the Stationers-Hall Next he produced two ancient answers in print to this pernicious Pamphlet The first of them written by Iohn Veron a very learned man Chaplaine to Queene Elizabeth and Divinity Lecturer in the Cathedrall of Pauls in the beginning of her Raigne to whom he Dedicated his answer to this Pamphlet Imprinted at London by John Tysdale by publike authority In which answer intituled An Apologie or Defence of the Doctrine of Predestination set fort by the Queens Highnesse her most humble and obedient servant John Veron and Dedicated to her Majestie wee have the name of the namelesse Author of this Arminian Pamphlet the occasion of compiling it and the quality of the Author expressed to the full together with a compleat answer therunto The Authors name is therein averred to be one Champeneyes f. 20. 31. 37. 40. 41. 42. His condition and quality is therein thus expressed f. 16. But in this I comfort my selfe that his tongue is known to be no slander For the like did hee most proudly attempt in your most Gratious Brother good King Edward the sixths dayes AGAINST ALL THE GODLY PREACHERS OF THAT TIME calling them marked Monsters of Anti-Christ and men voyd of the Spirit of God for none be they never so Godly never so earnest and faithfull labourers in the Lords Vineyard have the Spirit of God or doe know the efficacy of it but he only as many godly persons be able to testifie to his face that he did therefore and for MANT OTHER ABOMINABLE ERRORS which he then stoutly maintained BEARE AT THAT TIME A FAGGOT AT PAVLS CROSSE Father Coverdale making then the Sermon there Belike fearing now the like punishment and that he should be compelled to revoke his Pelagian-like opinion hee durst not for all his proud boast set his owne name to his rayling and venemous bookes nor yet suffer them to be sold openly or publikly in the Booke-binders shops but cowardously suppressing both his owne name and the name of the unwise and foolish Printer got the whole Impression into his hands that so he might in hugger-mugger send them unto his privie friends abroad whom be like he suspected to be of his Affinity and damnable opinion How be it this could not be wrought so privily but that within a while some of his bookes came into my hands whereby shortly after the Printer was knowne and brought to his Answer whom this stout Champion of Pelagius hath left in the bryars and least he himselfe should be faine to shew a reason of his Doctrine doth keepe himselfe out of the way still and dares not once shew his face If he be able to maintaine his Doctrine against my booke to let him come forth and play the man I am ready at all times to yeeld unto the truth and unto the sincere teachers thereof After this f. 20. he stiles Champenyes The blinde guide of the freewill men f. 37. Champenyes a very Pelagian and consequently a ranke Papist p. 40. hee suffereth the Divell by such Sectaries as Champenyes is to sow his lyes abroad c. And f. 41. Champenyes is the Standard-bearer of the freewill men What an abominable Imposture was it then for this new Pamphleter to stile him A Protestant Divine who flourished
therefore some publike censure ought to passe upon them the Books thus seized to be openly burnt else they would in a few monthes be sold openly againe to corrupt the people and no satisfaction at all given for this foule offence to the Church of England which Archbishop Abbot confessed to be true and said he would take some Order in it but by this Bishops power there was nothing more done against the Licenser Compiler or Booke which soone after was as publikely sold as if it had neverbeene called in to the perverting of many in their judgments who knew not of this grand Imposture now publikly discovered at the Lords Barre by all the forementioned books themselves there produced and the testimony of Master Prynne upon Oath seconded by the Stationers booke of entries and the testimonies of Master Sparke and Master Walley Doctor Martin for this good service was presently after by this Bishop advanced to a great living and likewise to the headship of Queenes Colledge in Cambridge instead of other punishment Master Prynne for his paines in derecting this fraudulent dealing of the Bishop and his Chaplaine by way of revenge was soone after by this Bishops meanes imprisoned in the Tower and most severely censured in the Starre-Chamber for his Booke called Histrianastix though Licensed by Authority in which he made some mention of this imposture concealed from the most so fatall was it in those times for any man out of Conscience or publike ends to oppose the Bishops Arminian designes such a Stirrop to mount up to preferments to advance them After this the Archbishops Chaplaine Doctor Haywood on the 26. of August 1634 licensed Booke intituled Collectiones Theologica writ by Thomas Chune and Dedicated to the Archbishop of Canterbury himselfe in which hee justified the Arminian Errors and the Church of Rome to be a true Church whereof there were two Impressions in one yeare yet neither the Author nor Booke once questioned though publikely complained of by Doctor Bastwicke at his Censure in the High-Commission where the Archb. openly justified it In the yeares 1636. and 1639. the Arminian Errors were defended by Bishop Mountague in print in his Pars. 1. 2. Originum Ecclesiasticarum Gods Love to mankinde and by sundry others without controle On the contrary Doctor Twisse his Booke in answer of Arminius though writ in Latine was refused License by the Bishop and his Arminian Chaplaines Bray and Baker and his answers to Doctor Jackson and the Arminian Pamphlet intituled Gods love to Mankind suppressed some Lectures of Bish Davenant and Sermons of Doctor Clerke against the Arminians were likewise stopped at the Presse and not suffered to be printed with their other Lectures and Sermons What Bookes against Mountague and the Arminians were called in suppressed and the Authors Printers Dispersers of them severely prosecuted in the High-Commission in the Yeares 1628. and 1629 Wee have already evidenced Only wee shall informe you or one or two Presidents more of later date Doctor George Downham Bishop of Derry in Ireland publishing a Booke in that Kingdome against the Arminians and the Totall and finall Apostacie of the Saints from Grace about the Yeare 1630. Some of them comming over into England Bishop Laud caused a strict Letter to be written in his Majesties name to Abbot Archbishop of Canterbury for the calling in and suppressing it within the Realme of England where it was accordingly seized on and another Letter to Doctor Vsher Archbishop of Armagh for the suppressing and seizing thereof in the Realme of Ireland Which was manifested by the Docket Booke in the signet Office where entreyes of those Letters are made in Aug. 1631. and by this Letter of Bishop Vsher to Bishop Laud found in his study at Lambheth indorsed with his owne hand and arrested by Master Prynne which fully discovers that hee was the sole or principall occasion of his Majestices Letters for calling in this Booke which hee seconded with his owne Letter to Bishop Vsher for that purpose who returned this answer to him My most honoured Lord THe 8th of October I received your Letters of the 22. of August c. The last part of your Lordships Letter concerneth the Bishop of Derryes Book for the calling in whereof the 15th day of October I received His Majesties Letters dated at Woodstocke the 24. of August whereupon I presently sent out warrants and caused all the Bookes that were left unsent into England to be seized upon What did passe heretofore in the Presse at Dublin I had no eye unto because it was out of my province and the care J supposed did more properly belong unto my brother of Dublin But seeing His Majestic hath been pleased to impose that charge upon me I will God willing take order that nothing hereafter shall be published contrary unto His Majesties sacred direction It seemeth Your Lordship did conceive that my Lord of Derryes booke came out since the Historie of Gotteschalchus whereas it was published above halfe a yeare before whereby it came to passe that all the Coppies almost both in Ireland and England were dispersed before the Prohibition came forth The matter is not new as Your Lordship hath rightly observed but was long since preached in Saint Pauls Church when Doctor Bancroft was your Lordships Predecessour in that See at which time the Treatise of Perseverance was to have beene published with Doctor Downams Lectures upon the 15th Psalme at as the very end of that Booke is partly intimated And in the History of Gotteschalchus Your Lordship may see your owne observation fully verefied that after Prelates had written against Prelates and Synods against Synods these things could have no end untill both sides became weary of contending But sure I am I have made Your Lordship weary longere this and therefore it is high time now to end Therefore craving pardon for that prolixitie I humbly take leave and rest Your Honours faithfull Servant Iace Armachanus Droghe da Novemb. 8. 1631. By this Letter it is apparent that this Prelate whiles Bishop of London exercised a kind of Patriarchicall Jurisdiction for suppressing all Orthodox Bookes against the Arminians both in England and Ireland and that his commands in this kinde were punctually executed by those Archbishops in both Kingdomes who should have most stoutly opposed his Arminian Innovations About the Palsgraves first comming into Engl. An. 1635. there was a Book printed intituled the Palsgraves Religion containing the sum of the Religion professed in the Palatinate Churches translated out of a printed Latine Coppy which Archbishop Laud caused to bee strictly called in and suppressed only because it glanced at the Arminian Errors and bowing at the Name of JESUS as not warranted by Phil. 29. 10. which was proved by the testimonies of Master Prynne Michaell Sparke Senior and others What policies besides the forementioned Royall Declaration and Proclamation this Arch-Prelate contrived and practised to suppresse all preaching against Armianisme in the
Lord Bishop of Exeter signifying His Majesties pleasure that in case the said Thomas Foard should be elected to the said Lectureship or procure the said Advowson he doe not give any approbation thereof procured ut supra dated 12. Septem 1631. These Letters were drawne by the Bishops owne direction not by the Secretary of State or Clarkes of the Signet being not entred at large in the Letter Signet Booke but only this note of them entred in the Docquet Booke by which his implacable transcendent malice appeared against the opposites to Arminianisme that not satisfied with their unjust banishment out of Oxford he endeavoured by indirect means to hinder them from Ecclesiasticall preferments in the Church whereas hee advanced those of the Arminian faction to places of highest eminency in the Church as wee shall manifest in due season After these severe proceedings against these Anti-Arminians in the Vniversitie the Arminians there grew very numerous insolent few or none dating to oppose them but Doctor Prideaux with two or three more in some passages in their Sermons for which they were presently questioned by the Arminian Faction and enjoyned publike Recantations witnesse the Recantation of William Hobbes Fellow of Trinitio Colledge the 25. of January 1632. for preaching against falling from Grace contrary to the intent and purpose of His Majesties Declaration in a Sermon on a Tuesday at St. Maries Recorded in the Oxford Register f. 54 The Recantation of Master Thomas Cooke of Brase-Nose the 19th of July 1634. for using some passages in a Latine Sermon in Saint Maries which by consequence might imply connivency and partiality in the Vice-Chancellour Doctor Duppa towards some of the Arminian party that had violated the Kings Edicts concerning such points of controversie as are forbidden Registred in the Vniversity Register pag. 90. with the convention and submission of Master Kichard Kilby of Lincolne Colledge before Doctor Bayley Vice-Chancellour and others March 13. 1637. for reviving some controversies concerning Arminianisme contrary to His Majesties Declaration entred in the Vniversitie Register fol. 152. About September 1632. there were some Satyricall Verses scattered abroad in Oxford against the Arminians thus intituled The Academicall Army of Epidemicall Arminians To the tune of the Souldieur wherein Doctor Corbet Doctor Duppa Doctor Iackeson Doctor Marsh Doctor Turner with others of the Arminian faction were mentioned and Bishop Laud as their Generall who receiving a Coppie of them December 19. 1632. writ this endorsment on it Oxford Libell against such as they will needs call Arminians Who were all backed by Bishop Laud their grand Patron and preferred to the highest Ecclesiasticall preferments How the Arminian party prevailed in the Vniversitie of Cambridge by this Arch-Prelates abetment so farre as to procure Barrets Recantation of the Arminian Tenets solemnly made in that Vniversity in 37. of Q. Elizabeths Raigne and then printed to be rased out of the Vniversity Register where it was Recorded and to prosecute Mr. Bernard whom he caused to be censured ruined in the High-Commission for preaching against the increase of Popery and Arminianisme of which hereafter is so well knowne to most that wee shall not insist upon it most of the heads of Houses there as Doctor Brookes Doctor Beale Doctor Martin Doctor Paske Doctor Cosens Doctor Lany c being professed Arminians and this Archbishops Creatures to prosecute his designes How diligent the Bishops were by colour of His Majesties Declarations and Instructions to suppresse all preaching against all Arminianisme in their Diocesse by this Arch-Prelates instigation will appeare by their printed Visitation Articles for this purpose particularly by the Articles of enquiry and direction for the Diocesse of Norwich in the first Visitation of Rich. Mountague Bishop of that Diocesse An. Dom. 1638 Tit. 5. Artic. 22. in Church-Wardens Doth your Minister commonly or of set purpose in his populer Sermons full upon those much disputed and little understood doctrines of Gods eternall Predestination of Election antecedaneous of Reprobation irrespective without sinne foreseene of Freewill of Perseverance and not falling from Grace points obscure unfoldable unfoordable untractable at which that great Apostle stood at gaze with Oh the height and depth of the riches of the Wisdome and knowledge of God! how unsearchable are his judgments and his wayes past finding out Rom. 11. 33. By the Archbishops Injunctions prescribed to them in His Majesties Name whereof this was one That they should take speciall care that no Minister nor Lecturer in their Diocesse should preach upon the prohibited controverted points contrary to His Majesties Declarations and Instructions and that they should give an yearely account to the Archbishop of their proceedings herein which they did accordingly By meanes whereof the Arminian Errors were freely vented in all Diocesses without any publike opposition and those who out of zeale to truth durst open their mouthes to refuse them were silenced suspended and brought into the High Commission by this Archbishops practise to their undoing whiles the Arminians on the contrary had free liberty to broach their Erronious Tenets without controle and were advanced to the greatest benefices and Ecclesiasticall Dignities Besides this Arch-prelate not satisfied with propagating these dangerous Arminian Novelties throughout the Realme of England endeavoured to infect by degrees the whole Church of Irel therewith To which end he not only caused Bishop Downehams book of perseverance there printed against the Arminians to be suppressed as you heard before but the very Articles of the Church of Ireland made in a full Nationall Synod and Convocation held at Dubline 1615. and ratified by King Iames wherein all the Arminian Errors are terminis terminantibus condemned as Erronious to be repealed the L. Deputy Wentworth by high hand being but the Archbishops instrument herein enforcing the Convocation at Dublin An 1634. by sundry threatning Messages full fore against their wills to condescend to the repealing of them under pretext of establishing the 39. Articles of the Church of England comprised in the former for the only Articles of that Church for Vnity and Vniformity sake as was attested by Dr. Hoyle a Member of that Irish Convocation at the Lords Ear long since published in print with the Archbishops privity if not command by Dr. Heylin in his History of the Sabbath Part. 2. chap. 8. sect 9. pag. 259. in these very tearmes And here unto they were encouraged a great deale the rather because in Ireland what time his Majesties Commissioners were employed about the settling of that Church Anno 1615. there passed an Article which much confirmed them in their courses and hath been often since alleaged to justifie both them and their proceedings the Article is this The first day of the weeke which is the Lords Day is wholy to be dedicated to the service of God and therefore we are bound therein to rest from our common and daily businesse and to bestow that leasure upon holy exercises both private publique What moved
Augustines time And if we doe not only bend or bow our bodie to this blessed Board or holy Altar but fall flat on our faces before his Footstoole so soone as ever we approach in sight thereof what Patriarch or Apostle would condemne us for it Which he thus further prosecutes in his Altare Christianum pag. 108. Humble and lowly Reverence towards the holy and most Sacred Altar where Christ is most truly and really present in the blessed Sacrament pag. 142. Was not the Altar set in Sacrario or Sancto Sanctorum whereunto the Priest ascended by certaine steps and degrees and when they did so ascend were there not Psalmes of degrees sang called for that cause Gradualls durst the Priests themselves ascend thither without doing lowly Reverence three severall times Veneration towards the Altar was then required and practised pag. 145. Priests in our Church at the Ordination kneell upon their knees before the holy Altar then is given imposition of hands before the holy Altar then the Bishop takes the holy Gospells from the holy Altar c. no Bishop was authorized before his Altar was consecrated pag. 153. To warrant and justifie the bringing them in and due honouring of them because they are the seats and Chairs of estate where the Lord vouchsafeth to place himselfe amongst us Quid est enim Altare nisi sedes corporis sanguinis Christi p. 159. To come home to our Countrie when the Author sees the Kings most Sacred Majestie and the honourable Lords of the most Noble order of the Garter performe most low and humble Reverence to Almighty God before the most holy Altar the Throne in earth of that great Lord from whom their honour proceedeth pag. 160. Deo atque Altari reverentiam exhibuisse visi sunt Domino Deo ejus Altari proni facti debitum impenderent honorem Summum Altare in honorem Dei debita genu-flexione reverentiaque consalutabit p. 175. Honour and Reverence of right belongs unto it in regard of the presence of our Saviour whose Chaire of State it is upon earth Nay he proceedes yet further p. 75. The Eucharist cannot be receaved among Heretiques for the Elements must be consecrated before they become partakers of that Eucharist this Heretikes could not then doe quia nec Altare nec Ecclesiam because they had neither Altar nor Church for of necessitie sayes St. Cyprian Eucharistia in Altari sanctificatur the Eucharist is consecrated upon the Altar If then this were true which this unadvised man would make the Vicar believe that there were no Altars nor Churches within 20. yeares after Christ it must needs follow that the holy Eucharist was not received by any of the holy Martyrs and blessed Saints of God in all the primitive Church or else that they did receive some kinde of Sacrament that was not consecrated for Eucharistia in Altari sanctificatur is a ground in which he sets his rest as the Fathers before him and his successors ever did P. 174. Saint Cyprian tells you that the use of Altars is to sanctifie the Eucharist upon and that without an Altar it cannot be consecrated and that therefore Heretiques have no Sacraments among them because they have no Altars Edmond Reeve in his Christian Divinity contained in the Divine Service of the Church of England seconds him in these words p. 132 to 137. Unto the due honouring of Gods holy name the place where Gods name is put is to be honoured also now also ought every one being come into Gods House to prostrate himselfe i. e. to make low obeysance towards Gods mercy-seat being in the uppermost part of the Temple pag. 133. A great Divine in our Church Mr. Dr. Laurence in his most weighty Sermons thus writeth Wee are no more Idolatrous by our prostration towards the Table of the Lord than the Iewes were by theirs towards the Tabernacle of the Lord or the mercy-seat pag. 134 Gods Board is to be accounted the peculiar seat of God within the Temple and therefore towards it unto God there we are to make low obeysance whensoever we come into Gods House for to pray Gods board is ever to have due reverence and God who is there perpetually is alwayes to be prostrated unto Should not Christianity teach us that no seat of any Person much lesse of any of the Layty should be above Gods mercy-seat the sacred Communion Table The sacred Communion Table is called an Altar and it is also called Gods mercy-seat Gods Board is ever to have due Reverence and God who is there perpetually is alwayes to be prostrated unto yea when as the Body and Blood of Christ in the blessed Sacrament is not upon the same Robert Shelford Priest in his Five learned and pious discourses printed at Cambridge 1635. determines thus p. 4. To this day all our Churches are called sanctuaties as in many other Regards so especially in regard of the Lords Table or high Altar at the upper end of them which is Iesus Christs mercy seat because there the memory of the everlasting sacrifice is made and presented to the holy Trinity pag. 15. Seest thou not the Son of Gods seat here the holy Altar at the upper end of this House Pag. 17. The 5. sort of Reverence beseeming Gods House is at the entring in before we take our seates to bend the Knee and to bow our Body to him towards the more usuall and speciall place of his residence or resemblance which is the high Altar or the Lords Table usually standing at the East end of Gods House Idque propter Christum qui est Lux Mundi Oriens nominatur Zach. 6. 12. ab oriente etiam expectatur venturus pag. 19. 20. The first reverence that you make because the house is Gods and not mans direct your aspect to Gods Table which Saint Paul calls the Lords Altar saying We have An altar whereof they have no right to eate which serve the Tabernacle this is the great signe of Gods residence in this holy place as the Arck was the signe of hs presence in his Tabernacle here the great sacrifice of Christs death for our salvation is in Remembrance represented to God the Father and can we remember so great a benefit and not reverence the Father Son and Holy Ghost for it I do not exhort you to give Divine worship to Gods Table but to worship God towards it for Gods Altar is not terminativum cultus but motivum only as Daniel being in Captivity turned his face towards Jerusalem when he prayed but prayed not to it thus if we come before God in his house with due reverence then will he hould out his Golden Scepter of grace to us as the great King Ahasuerus held out his to Queene Ester but if we slight God in his owne place and hee hould out his Iron Scepter to us then let us be wise and learned Let us learne of our Mother Churches for there our Reverend Fathers the Prelates and others make
blessed body two reverent adorations Doctor Laurence in his Sermon before the King resolves thus Page 17. 18. As I like not those that say he is bodily there so I like not those that say his body is not there because Christ saith t is there and Saint Paul saith 't is there and the Church of England saith 't is there and the Church of God ever said t is there and that truly and substantially essentially and that not only by way of representation or Commemoration and yet without either con sub or trans which the antient Church said not by a reall and neverthelesse a spirituall and mysticall and supernaturall presentation and exhibition For why should our Saviour bid us take what he would not have us receive We must beleeve t is there we must not know what is there our faith may see it our sence cannot t is a mistery they all say and t were no mystery if t were knowne his presence they determined the manner of his presence they determined not they say he is there end they say the Lord knowes how For why should we seeke him naturally in the Communion whom naturally we cannot finde in the Wombe of the Virgin Doctor Pocklington in his Altare Christianum writes thus Page 108. 153. The people were not so prophane and unchristian not to performe their most humble and lowly reverence towards the most holy and sacred Altar where Christ is most truly and really present in the blessed Sacrament c. Altars because they are the seates and Chaires of estate where the Lord vouchsafeth to place himselfe amongst us quid est enim Altare nisi sedes corporis et sanguinis Christi as Optatus speaks have bin in all ages so greatly honoured and regarded of the most wise learned and most blessed Saints of God Doctor Heylin in his Cole from the Altar affirmes Page 15. Bishop Ridley doth not only call it the Sacrament of the Altar affirming thus that in the Sacrament of the Altar is the naturall body and bloud of Christ c. The Archbishop of Canterbury in his Speech in Star-Chamber hath this strange Passage which did much amuse the VVorld Page 47. To Almighty God I doubt not but yet it is versus Altare towards his Altar as the greatest place of Gods residence on earth I say the greatest yea greater than the Pulpit For there t is Hoc est corpus meum This is my Body But in the Pulpit t is at most but Hoc est verbum meum This is my word and as many men use the matter Hoc est verbum Diaboli This is the word of the Devill And a greater reverence no doubt is due to the Body than to the VVord of the Lord and so in relation answerably to the Throne where his Body is usually present than to the Seat whence his Word useth to be proclaimed c. These words doe necessarily imply a reall presence of Christs Naturall Body on the Altar not of his Sacramentall only For this sentence The greatest place of Gods residence on earth I say the greatest yea greater than the Pulpit for there t is Hoc est corpus meum C. But in the Pulpit t is at most but hoc est verbum meum clearely demonstrates that he meanes this only of Christs very naturall body For first he speakes of that Body of Christ to which the Deity is hypostatically united and ever present with Secondly of that body which drawes along with it the greatest presence and residence of God Himselfe on earth Thirdly of that body of Christ which is farre more worthy and honourable than the word of Christ Fourthly of that body to which a greater reverence no doubt is due than to the word of the Lord and so by relation to the Throne wherin his body is usually present then to the Seat where his word useth to be proclaimed Now all these cannot be intended of any representative or Sacramentall Body of Christ but onely of his Naturall body Therfore his cleare meaning can be no other but that Christs very natural body is really present on the Altar in the consecrated bread when the Sacrament is there administred And to put this out of doubt these passages in his Conference with Fisher p. 286. 293 294 295 296. intimate or rather clearely expresse as much All sides agree in the truth with the Church of England That in the most blessed Sacrament the worthy Receiver is by his Faith made spiritually partaker of the true and reall body and bloud of Christ TRVLY and REALLY I would have no man troubled at the words TRVLY and REALLY c. Bellarmine saith Protestants doe often grant That the TRVE and REALL BODY OF CHRIST IS IN THE EVCHARIST and T IS MOST TRAVE For the Calvinists at least they which follow Calvin himselfe do not only beleive that the TRVE and REALL BODY of Christ is received in the Eucharist but THAT IT IS THERE and that we partake of it VERE ET REALITER Nor can that place by any art be shifted or by any violence wrested from Calvines true meaning of the presence of Christ IN and AT the blessed Sacrament of the Eucharist And for the Church of Engl. nothing is more plaine than that it believes and teaches The true and reall presence of Christ in the Eucharist unlesse A. C. can make a body no body and bloud no bloud Nay Bishop Ridley addes yet further That in the Sacrament IS THE VERY TRVE and NATVRALL BODY and BLOVD OF CHRIST that which was borne of the Virgin Mary which ascendod into Heaven which sits at the Right hand of God the Father which shal come from thence to judge the quick and the dead c. All which compared with his Alterations and Additions made with his owne hand in the Booke of Common Prayer which he would have obtruded on the Church of Scotland recited at large in A Necessary Introduction to his Tryall pag. 158. to 164. so grosly Popish that hee durst not hazard the giving of them in evidence to this particular point but pleaded the Act of Pacification and Oblivion in barre thereof as soone as ever they were but mentioned will undoubtedly manifest him a meere Papist in this particular and a professed Patron of the Reall presence Transubstantiation and the Masse it selfe 7. That Crucifixes Images and Pictures of Christ God Saints may bee lawfully profitably used set up in Churches and â—ught not to be demolished or removed thence HOw zealous the Archbishop with his Confederates were in defence of Images and Crucifixes in Churches how forward to introduce and set them up in their Chappell 's Churches Cathedralls Houses confirming this Popish position by their practise contrary to our Homilies Statutes Writers and how extreamely violent hee was against such who did by word or deed oppose them hath beene already at large demonstrated in the premises especially in the cases of Master Sherfield and Mr. Workman We shall
non a loramus Tantummodo taxamus in imaginibus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 usum utilitatem non sollicitamus ullo pacto Christiani omnes adoramus Christum Imagine Simulacro An verò ad intuitum Invitationem constituerentur in lccis Sacris Sacratis conventibus destinatis sunt qui negant ex Origine Arnobio Minutio Faelice sed non persuadent Sir Tho. Ridley in his View of the Civill Law printed at Oxf. with Annotations 1634 p. 52. and 192. Hath these passages added in the Margin concerning the erecting of Crucifixes in Churches That which followeth in the Euchologe discovereth the forme manner of setting up the Crucifix which the Law called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Then the Crucifix must bee sent to the place where the Church is to be erected and there the Bishop by whom it is conveied saith the forenamed service and when he maketh the Consecration the Crosse must be set up behinde the holy Altar c. Doctor John Pocklington in his Altare Christianum licensed by the Archbishops Chaplaine by his owne speciall direction hath these passages justifying the placing of Crucifixes upon the Altar and against demolishing Images pag. 143. The Crosse of Christ alwayes used to stand upon the Altar Christians had no other Images in their Churches Preter quam Crucis signum super Aram ad Ortentem versum erigerent ut mentem oculosque in caelum ubi Pater est omnium expinsis manibus but only the Crosse of Christ which stood upon the Altar And it is not also said that the Altar which stood in former Princes times continued in Q. Elizabeths Chapell with the Crosse upon it Pag. 87. Besides the Altar so furnished there are to be seene many goodly Pictures which cannot but strike the beholders with thoughts of Piety and devotion at their entrance into so holy a place as the Picture of the Passion and likewise of the holy Apostles together with a faire Crucifix and our blessed Lady and St. Iohn set up in painted Glasse in the East Window just over the holy Table or sacred Altar so that I must needs say as I think all good men besides will that who so lives in his Lordships Diocesse must be condemned of great impiety that wil desert his Lord and not follow him usque ad Aras Pag. 139. The Magistrate may proceed against Delinquents that Violate the Lords Table standing Altarwise or breake or deface the Picture of Christ or of the Saints in Church-Windowes or Crosses and the like upon the Statute if any should so offend which God forbid I shall close up this with Francis Sales his Introduction to a devout life where he intimates to us what use we ought to make of Pictures and Crucifixes P. 158. Sometimes kisse reverently his blessed Image and say unto him these words of Jacob I will not leave thee untill thou give me thy blessing Pag. 159. Stirre up thy heart with corporall gestures of outward devotion and prostrating thy selfe upon the ground laying thy Armes a Crosse before thy brest Imbracing his Image c. 8. That the Pope or Papacy is not Anti-Christ nor Anti-Christ yet come BIshop Mountague in his Appello Caesarem determines thus Page 140. 141. That hee the Pope is Magnus ille Antichristus is neither determined by the publique Doctrine of the Church nor proceed by any good Argument of private men I professe ingeniously I am not of opinion that the Bishop of Rome personally is that Anti-christ nor yet the Bishops of Rome successively are that Anti-christ Doctor Heylyn in his Moderat answer to Henry Burton thus seconds him page 126. The Pope not Antichrist for any thing resolved by the Church of England Page 127. 128. 129. You tell us that by the Doctrine of our Church in the Homilies and else where it is resolved that the Pope is Antichrist Your elsewhere I am sure is no where Saint Iohn hath given it for a Rule that every spirit that confesseth not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of God but is that spirit of Antichrist whereof you have heard c. So that unlesse you can make it good as I thinke you cannot that the Pope of Rome confesseth not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh you have no reason to conclude that hee is Antichrist Christopher Dowe in his Jnnovations unjustly charged writes thus Page 53. To the third That the Pope is not Antichrist I answere that though many of the learned of our Church especially at the beginning of our Reformation when the greatest heat was stricken betweene us and Rome have affirmed the Pope to be Antichrist and his whole Religion to be Antichristian and that some Bookes exceeding the bounds of Moderation in this point have passed a broad that with the license of Authority yet to them that calmely and seriously consider it it may not without good reason be disputed as doubtfull whether the Popes or any of them in his Person or the Papall Hierarchy be that great Antichrist which is so much spoken of Robert Shelford in his five Treatises resolves thus Page 284. That Rome at this day is not the Beast is manifest because the Pope there now sheddeth no bloud Page 293. That the Pope is not to beheld for Antichrist I prove from Saint Iohns description Who soever is not of Antichrists spirit cannot bee Anti-christ But the Pope is not of Anti-Christs Spirit therefore he cannot bee Anti-Christ Page 297. The Church hitherto hath neither declared the Pope nor any other to be the great Antichrist Therefore as yet he is to come 299. And were there no other Argument to free the Pope from being the Antichrist among the Fathers this is sufficient for that he maintaineth Images Yea the very subject matter of his largest Treatise is this and thus intituled That the Pope is not Antichrist and that Antichrist is not yet come One of his Bookes of this Subject he presented to the Archhishop who received yea reserved it in his Study without check or contradiction and was so farre from disliking this Opinion that he gave speciall Command to purge all passages out of old and new printed Bookes which either directly J tearmed or intimated the Pope to be Antichrist or that man of sinne and repealed the Articles of Reland for defining him to be so as we shall hereafter manifest 9. That there is a Purgatory and Limbus Patrum CHrists Epistle to a Devout Soule P. 130. But when thou art come to perfection and prayest lying prostrate at the feete of my Majesty thou shalt desire to satisfie my Justice with that small ability which resteth in thee and shalt offer thy selfe for my Glory unto PVRGATORY and to suffer for the fulfilling of my will whatsoever it shall be my will to lay upon thee and the fulfilling of my will shall please thee more then the escape of Pudgatory Mountague his Gagge Page 176. They Quarter out Hell into foure Regions Hell of
confirmer of the good and a reformer of the Reprobate all her visitants were but so many converts whose bad affections and erronious opinions the sweetnes of her discourse had rectefied the Leprosie of sin was her daily cure and they whom vice had blinded were by her restored to their inward light and their prostrate Soules adored Divine Majesticall vertue residing in this sacred Temple the knowledge of her humbled the most 〈…〉 Natures for the lustre of her merits rendered their owne obscure And in his Epistle to the Masculine Reader But this I will say that though I impute not the late troubles and afflictions of the Protestant party in Germany to the small Reverence there paid her many of Gods judgments according to Saint Augustine being secret none unjust yet truly I beleeve that the under-valuing of one so great and deare in Christs esteeme as his Mother cannot but bee displeasing to him and that the more we ascribe to her setting Invocation a part the more gracious we appeare in his sight He concludes it thus I will only adde this that since the finishing of this story I have read a Booke of the now Bishop of Chicester intituled Apparacus c. And I am glad to finde that I have not digressed from him in any one particular Soe he Loe therefore what a Metomorphosis of our Religion is here Here is a new Goddesse brought in among us the Virgin Mary adorned extolled deified with Titles Courtships Encomium Hymnes taken out of Popish Missalis Houres Breviaries Poems The Author glorieth that he is the first who hath written as he saith in our Vulgar tongue on this our blessed Virgin And God grant he be the last But he beares himselfe in all this upon the Church of England where wee pray you at last wee perceive this Church of England is the then Bishop of Chihester Mountague in his Apparatus from whom hee hath not digressed in any particular This Booke of Staffords giving very great scandall to Protestants and encouragement to Papists Mr. Henry Burton in his Sermon intituled For God and the King page 123. 124. 125. discovered censured these extravagant Popish Passages in it advising the people to beware of it For which among other things he was brought into the Star-Chamber and there censured But on the contrary this Popish Booke of Staffords with the forementioned scandalous Passages in it were by the Archbishops speciall direction professedly justified both by Doctor Heylin in his Moderate Answer to Mr. Burton licensed by the Arch-bishops owne Chaplaine and written by his command pag. 123. 124. and by Christopher Dow in his Innovations unjustly charged page 51. 54. and this Booke neither called in nor corrected so audatiously Popishwas he growne in this particular among many others 20. That the Church is alwayes Visible Bishop Mountague his Appeale Page 139. The Church of Rome hath ever beene visible The Church of Rome is and ever was a true Church since it was a Church Therfore the true Church hath ever bin visible Which he thus seconds Orig. Ecclesiasticarum Tomi prio pars poster page 463. Sanctè credimus defendimus c. Ecclesiam nullis interceptam intercisam intercapedinibus perpetuô extantem alicubi visibilem oculis usurpandam in eum finem et eo modo ut intelligere possint quibus curae illud est apud quos habeatur verbum vitae c. 21. That Churches Altars Chalices Church-yards c. ought to bee Consecrated by the Bishop and that his Consecration puts an inherent holinesse into them That one part of the Church or Chappell is holier then another That the place within the new Railes where the Altar stands is Sanctum Sanctorum into which none but Priests ought to enter yea Christs Throne and Mercy seat DOctor Pocklingtons Altare Christianum page 51. Dedication and Consecration of Churches used by Godly Bishops and taxed by the Centurists for the mystery of Iniquity I will passe from the placing of the Bishops Chaire to the dedication of his Church where it was set The dedication of Churches within two hundred yeares after Christ shewes cleerely 〈…〉 were Churches Saint Clemens his Command both for building and Consecrating of Churches makes it apparent page 80. At the upper end of the Chancell was a place inclosed and Railed in from the rest of the Chancell whereunto none neither Priests that were Penitents nor Deacons were permitted to enter and there to communicate and officiat in the Consecration of the Eucharist or in the administration thereof unto Priests but they themselves This place was called Sacrarium here stood the Altar or Lords Table and hitherto none might approach but the Priests themselves The Canon is cleare for it no Lay-man may come within the Altar Page 83. Prayer for Kings for Bishops for the whole Church and the Lords Prayer was then only said at the Altar by the Priest in the holy of holies Hee deserves not to be named in the Priests prayer at the Altar that is an occasion to withdraw Priests from the Altar page 108. They had shut up the Doore of the holy of holies whereunto he was entred to doe his reverence to the holy Altar Page 141. A man may as lawfully and Christianly administer the blessed Sacrament in a Barne or Towne-hall as in any place that is not Consecrated to such holy uses And when the Church was Consecrated was not the Altar the chiefest place which with most Ceremony and devotion was hallowed when it was hallowed was it not kept more carefully from Prophanation then any other part of the Church was there not a Feast annually kept in a joyfull remembrance of the Dedication of every Church and did not the consecration of the Altar carry the name of the Feast page 142. Was not the Altar set in Sacrario or sancto sanctorum in the highest place of all whereunto the Priest ascended by steppes and degrees and when they so assended were there not said Psalmes of degrees This holy Altar is in his owne nature but a stone but being consecrated and dedicated benedictionem accipit Shelfords five Treatises page 2. From hence appeareth that the Altar is the principall part of Gods House as being the cause and Originall of all the rest c. Doctor Ridley his view of the Civill Law reprinted at Oxford 1634. in the marginall Annotations newly added to it page 52. The Bishop of the place shall come lift up his hands to Heaven and consecrate the place to God P. 191. For that which concernes foundation and erection All that the Patron had free to himselfe was but the thought hee might thinke where he would designe the ground c. but this was nothing without execution and to this the Diocesan vvas to be required as the most principall and most effectuall agent If the Patron built a Church upon his ovvne ground vvithout the Bishops consent the Bishop might pull it dovvne vvithout the Patrons consent page 192. When he
be said unto every particular member of hers in the Communion The Body of our Lord Iesus Christ which was given for thee c. if any one of them were absolutely reprobated 1. c. from all eternity unconditionally decreed to bee damned in Hell fire everlastingly The Booke intituled Gods love to mankind and Doctor Jack sons Divine Essence and Attributes part 1. are professedly written to justifie universall Grace and Redemption 23. That the Personall succession of Bishops is a true note of the Church and necessary That Peters Chaire was at Rome and he sate Bishop there and that it is the honour and happinesse of our Church that this Archbishop of Cant. that now is with our other Bishops and Ministers can derive them personall succession and Ordination from the Sea and Popes of Rome Dr. Pocklingtons Sunday no Sabbath P. 2. Ouâ— Diocesan can derive himselfe the successor of an Apostle it is Saint Austins resolution Successio Episcoporum ab ipsa sede Petri is that which among other things by him named keepes us in gremio Ecclesiae and Subjects us to our Bishops Jurisdiction Page 47. Their vanity may appeare that against all Antiquity make fooles beleeve Saint Peter was never at Rome making the succession of Bishops and truth of the Latin Churches as questionable as the Centurists orders Page 48. Reckon up your Priests who succeded one another after Saint Peter in his Chaire if you will bee esteemed Members of the Church Hereby we may by Gods mercy make good the truth of our Church For wee are able lineally to set downe the succession of our Bishops from Saint Peter to Saint Gregory and from him to our first Archbishop Saint Austin our English Apostle as Bishop Goodwin calls him downeward to his Grace NOW that sits in his Chaire Primate of all England and Metropolitan Which hee thus seconds in his Altare Christianum Page 45. Saint Peters Chaire in Rome succession of Bishops in the Church of England c. Page 47. Though saith Saint Austin you slanderously call the Chaire in other Churches Cathedram Pestilentiâ—ae what cause hath the Church of Rome giuen you to say so of it In qua Petrus sedet et in quâ hodie Anastasius sedet The very note whereby Heritickes were knowne from Catholikes was that Catholikes could shew their Churches and the very Chaires in them wherein there was not only a morrall succession in purity of Faith and manners but a locall succession of Bishops continued even from the Apostles times which Heretickes could not shew and therefore were hereby convinced to bee such and so put to shame and confounded Page 48. Hee recons up those that had succeded the Apostles Saint Peter and Saint Paul in the Church of Rome Page 49. Novatian is neither Bishop nor Member of the Church saith Saint Cyprian because hee cannot prove his succession according to Apostolicall Tradition If in all this time there were no materiall Churches then there could be no materiall Chaire wherein their Bishops were enthronized and if no Chaire then no reall Inthronization then no personall succession from the Apostles whereby the right faith was derived from God the Father to his Son nor from the Sonne to his Apostles nor from the Apostles to succeding Bishops Those that deprive us of the benefit of this Apostolicall Tradition pluck one speciall staffe out of our hands whereby we stay our selves from falling from the true Catholicke Church and beat all Heretickes out of our Communion Miserable were we if hee that NOW sitteth Arch Bishop of CANTERBVRY could not derive his succession from Saint Augustine St. Augustine from Saint Gregory Saint Gregory from Saint Peter for hee that remembreth whom he succeeds will doubtlesse endeavour and pray to be heire to their vertues as well as possessor to their places What a comfort is this to his Grace and to all those that receive consecration from him and to all those that they shall ordaine Page 51. Tell us when and from whence you come and what you make your selves to do in the Church that are no Sons of the Church We can with Saint Iraeneus point you to the time of your comming in You Cartwright and your brood came in as most Sabbatarians did under Archbishop Whitgift and your Ames and Brightman with your Laodiceans came in under Archbishop Bancroft and you Vicars and our Cotton with his fugitives came in or rather went out under Archbishop Abbot Page 144. I shall begin with my selfe I had my Ordination from Bishop Dove he had his Consecration from Archbishop Whitgift and the Archbishop his from the undoubted successours of Saint Peter Doctor Heylin his Moderat Answer to Mr. Burton Page 72. Write If you have any other Pedegree as perhaps you have from Wickliffe Hus the Albigâ—enses and the rest which you use to boast of keepe it to your selfe non tali auxilio the Church of England hath not need of so poore a shift Page 68. The next thing that offends you and you clamour as if that they claime a visible and perpetuall succession down from St. Peter to Pope Gregory from him by Austin the Monk first Archbishop of Cant. unto his Grace now being and sic de caeteris That Gregory sent Austin into England to convert the Saxons and made him first Archbishop of the English is generally delivered by all our writers Finally that my Lord the Archbishop that now is is lineally descended in a most faire and constant tenor of succession you shall easily finde if you consult the learned labours of Master Francis Mason de Ministerio Anglicano The Papists would extreamely thank you and think you borne into the World for their speciall comfort could you but tell him how to disprove that lineall succession of our Prelates which is there laid dowe By Mountague his Gagge page 49. The Church hath ever beene visibe In England especially how can this fellow impute invisibility to us who claime and prove a succession 25. That Sunday is no Sabbath nor of divine institution that the strict sanctification of it is Iewish superstitious and Rabbinicall That May-games Wakes Revells Dancing Interludes with other sports and pastimes are not only lawfull but convenient and necessary thereon not to be restrained but incouraged and the Kings Declaration to that purpose most pious and Religious That two houres only of it viz. The time of publik service and sermons are to be kept holy and that the residue may be spent in Recreations or ordinary workes of our calling That the Lords day Sabbath was never heard of in the world till Dr. Bounds daies That the Sabbath is not morrall THis is the subject matter of many whole late printed Books against the morallity and strict observation of the Lords-day Sabbath wee shall instance only in some few beginning with Doctor Pocklington in his Sunday no Sabbath where thus he most scandalously and prophanely writes page 6. What shall wee think then of Knox and Whittingham and their
Fisher page 176. Hee positively affirmes That ubi non est sacerdos non est Ecclesiae St. Hierom And in that place most manifest it is that by Sacerdos Saint Jerom meanes a Bishop Soe even with him NO BISHOP AND NOE CHVRCH Doctor Heylin in his Moderate Answer to Mr. Burton page 65. writes thus by the Archbishops appointment You are much offended with the Prelates that they will needs be Lord Bishops Iure Divino page 66. Your first exception is That the Episcopall Authority is claimed from Christ and that some of the Bishops said in the High Commission That if they could not prove it they would cast away their Rochetts this is no more then what had formerly beene said in the Conference at Hampton Court when on occasion of S. Hieroms saying that a Bishop was not divinae Ordinationis the Bishop of London Doctor Bancroft interposed that unlesse he could prove his ordination lawfull out of the Scriptures he would not be a Bishop foure houres page 67. 70. Who is it which of our Divines that holds Episcopall Authority to bee derived from any other fountaine then that of Christ and his Apostles If any such there be he is one of yours Traverse and Cartwright and the rest of your Prodecessors Men never owned for hers by the Church of England Geneva had their hearts wee their bodyes only This theame of Bishops superiority Iure Divino over other Ministers was professedly maintained by Bishop White in his Preface to his Treatise of the Sabbath against Braburne by Christopher Dow in his Innovations unjustly charged chap. 19. p. 170. c. by Iohn Swan in his Redde debitum Chap. 2. sect 2. p. 161. to 172. asserting peremtorily that the Hierarchy of the Bishops is Iure Divino with sundry others in their printed Bookes yea publikly affirmed with much confidence by both our Archbishops with other Prelates in the Star-Chamber and High-Commission maintained publikely in the Divinity Schooles in both our Vniversities and asserted almost in every Pulpit at leastwise in Cathedralls But this Erronious Position being satisfactorily refuted and palpably displayed to all the world by Doctor Bastwicke in his Flagellum Apologeticus ad Praesules Anglicano and by Master Prynne in his Vnbishoping of Timothy and Titus his Brevia and Catalogue of Writers in all ages refuting this position of theirs and by the Presbiterians in Scotland the Archbishop and his Confederate Prelaticall Brethren were so hardly put to it that they seriously mustred up all their policy learning power to maintaine their Episcopall Jurisdiction to be of divine right Whereupon having engaged his Majesty and his Privy Councell to maintaine it by the Sword in the Field he encouraged Doctor Hall bishop of Exeter very prone of himselfe to undertake such an enterprise to defend it with his smooth Rhetoricall penne in the Presse This Bishop upon his motion and request readily undertakes the designed service compiles his Booke intituled Episcopacy by divine Right the written Copy whereof he sent to the Archbishop submitting it wholy to his power to dispose of it at his pleasure or alter any thing therein which he or his Chaplaines should deeme meet This Treatisie was carefully read over by the Arch bishop himselfe and his Chaplaines line by line who altered it in some places and then authorized it for the Presse The particulars concerning the cause and grounds of compling it with the Bishops whole pretended Plot how to support their tottering Hierarchy is fully related in the ensuing Letters of Bishop Hall to the Archbishop and of the Archbishop to him all sound and seised on in his Study at Lambheth We shall transcribe all these Letters according to their severall dates the first of them extracted out of the very originall is this MOst Reverend Father in God and my most Honourable Lord I have received your Graces Answer in one to my three last humbly thanking your Grace for your noble favours to that well deserving Petitioner Master Edgcombe whom I recommended to your Graces notice For Ashbrenton I gave order for a speedy satisfaction and make account to receive it ere the closure of this letter Yesternight I had the view of the Acts of the late Scottish Assembly which I could not read without much indignation in seeing the only true and ancient Government of the Church so dispitefully trod upon by ignorant Factionists Vpon the perusall whereof I begin to think it were pity and shame they should carry it away so and that so publike an insolence could admit of none but a more publike remedy and may I be bold to impart unto your Grace what my thoughts were for some ease of this wrong and mittegation of the scandall under the hope of your Graces pardon I shall not sticke to discover them in this secret and fearelesse paper humbly leaving them to your Graces favourable censure although indeed I should have needed a larger Preface to so bould an attempt Since then for his Majesty to right the Church by the Sword as the case now stands is neither fit for our hopes nor our wishes which were no other in so desperate a Schisme then to reconquer his owne with much Charge danger and blood we thought it might be seasonable safe and happie to imploy the spirituall sword the remedy which the Church hath ever wont to make use of in such occasions with blessed successe I thought therefore if through your Graces mediation it might please his sacred Majesty to cause a Generall Synod of the whole three Kingdomes to be indicted wherein all the Reverend Bishops and chiefe of the learned and dignified Clergy and the professors and some other eminent Doctors of all the Vniversities in all the said Kingdomes may be assembled to passe their judgment after free and full expectation of these Schismaticall points determined thus proudly and rashly by our Northen Neighbours it could not but sort to excellent effect for so they might bee convinced of their absurd errours or at least publikely before all the world censured and condemned for what they are and if they have any Remainders of shame they shall be made to blush at their owne miserable transportation This would bee some comfort to those exiled Bishops who put Holy Iland as I heare to the same use whereto it was imployed at the first Plantation of the Gospell to be a receptacle of persecuted Prelates that they should see their cause taken to heart by the whole Church under his Majesties dominions and why should we not think that the presence and Authority of your Grace with that eminent and learned Primate of Armagh and so many other grave and renouned Prelates seconded by so irresistable powers of the learning and Judgment of so many assistant Divines of great note and worth cannot choose but certainly confound these heady and ignorant opposers of Government and good Order and give great satisfaction to the world who seeing the errours and groundlesse proceedings of these men
yet to the setling of the other If your Grace shall approve of this Plot-forme I shall accordingly prosecute it if your Grace shall thinke fit to alter or detract or adde ought I am as ready to submit with pardon craved for this length and the unfained vowes of my hearty prayers I take leave and am Your Graces in all officious observance to command JOS EXON Exon. Pal. Oct. 28. Which Letter was thus indorsed with the Archbishops owne hand Received November 1. 1639. The Bishop of Exeter his account of the Heads of his booke Intended for Episcopacy against the Scots To this Letter the Archbishop returned this ensuing Answer under his own hand wherein he fully expresseth his opinion both concerning Episcopacy and Presbytery THe rest of your Lordships Letter is fitter to be answered by my own hand and so you have it And since you are pleased so worthyly and brother-like to acquaint me with the whole plot of your intended worke and to yeeld it up to my censure and better advice so you are pleased to write I doe not onely thanke you heartily for it but shall in the same Brotherly way and with equall freedome put some few Animad versions such as occure on the sudden to your further Consideration aiming at nothing but what you doe the perfection of the worke in which so much is concerned And first for Mr. George Graham I leave you free to worke upon his basenesse and his ignorance as you please assuring my self that you will not depart from the gravity of your selfe or the cause therein Next you say in the first head That Episcopacy is an ancient Holy and Divine institution It must needs be ancient and holy if divine would it not be more full went it thus So ancient as that it is of divine Institution There you define Episcopacy by being joyn'd with imparity and superiority of Jurisdiction This seemes short for every Arch-Presbyters or Arch-Deacons place is so yea and so was Mr. Henderson in his Chaire at Glasgow unlesse you will define it by a distinction of Order I draw the superiority not from that Jurisdiction which is attributed to Bishops Jure Positivo in their Audience of Ecclesiasticall matters but from that which is Intrinsicall and originall in the power of Excommunication Againe you say in that first point That where Episcopacy hath obtained it cannot be abdicated without violation of Gods Ordinance This proposition I conceive est inter minus habentes for never was there any Church yet where it hath not obtained the Christian faith was never yet planted any where but the very first feature of the body of a Church was by or with Episcopacy and wheresoever now Episcopacy is not suffered to be it is by such an abdication for certainely there it was a Principio In your second head you grant that the Presbyterian Government may be of use where Episcopacy may not be had First I pray you consider whether this Concession be not needlesse here and in it selfe of a dangerous consequence Next I conceive there is no place where Episcopacy may not be had if there be a Church more then in title onely Thirdly since they challenge their Presbyterian fiction to be Christs Kingdome and Ordinance as your selfe expresseth and cast out Episcopacy as opposite to it wee must not use any minsing termes but unmaske them plainely nor shall I ever give way to hamper our selves for feare of speaking plain truth though it be against Amsterdam or Geneva and this must be sadly thought on concerning your Postulata I shall pray you to allow me the like freedome among which the two first are true but as exprest too restrictive For Episcopacy is not so to be asserted to Apostolicall Institution as to barre it from looking higher and from fetching it Materially and originally in the ground and intention of it from Christ himselfe though perhaps the Apostles formerlyzed it And here give me leave a litle to inlarge The Adversaries of Episcopacy are not onely the furious Aerian Hereticks out of which are now raised Prynne Bastwicke and our Scottish masters but some also of a milder and subtiller Alloy both in the Genevean and the Roman faction And it will become the Church of England so to vindicate it against the furious Puritans as that we lay it not open to be wounded by either of the other two more cunning and more learned Adversaries Not to the Roman faction for that will be content it shall be Iuris Divini Mediati by from for and under the Pope that so the Government of the Church may be Monarchicall in him but not Immediati which makes the Church Aristocraticall in the Bishops This is the Italian Rocke not the Genevean For that will not deny Episcopacy to be Iuris Divini so you will take it vt suadentis vel approbantis but not Imperantis for then they may take and leave as they will which is that they would be at Nay if I much forget not Beza himselfe is said to have acknowledg'd Episcopacy to be Iuris Divini Imperantis so you will not take it as Vniversalitèr imperantis for then Geneva might escape et citra considerationem Durationis for then thought they had it before yet now upon wiser thoughts they may be without it which Scotland sayes now and who will may say it after if this be good Divinity And then all in that time shall bee Democraticall I am bold to adde this because I find in your second Postulatum that Episcopacy is directly commanded but you goe not so farre as to meete with this subtilty of Beza which is the great Rocke in the Lake of Geneva In your 9. Postulatum that the accession of Honourable Titles or Priviledges makes no difference in the substance of the calling If you meane the Titles of Archbishops Primates Metropolitanes Patriarkes c. 't is well And I presume you doe so But then in any case take heed you assert it so as that the faction lay not hold of it as if the Bishops were but the Title of honour and the same Calling with a Priest for that they all ayme at c. The 11. Postulatum is large and I shall not repeate it because I am sure you retaine a Coppy of what you writ to me being the ribbs of your worke nor shall I say more to it then that it must be warily handled for feare of a saucy answer which is more ready a great deale with them then a learned one I presume I am pardoned already for this freedome by your submission of all to me And now I heartily pray you be pleased to send me up keeping a Coppy to your selfe against the accidents of carriage not the whole worke together but each particular Head or Postulatum as you finish it that so wee here may be the better able to consider of it and the worke come on the faster So to Gods b. protection c. Wil. Cant. Lambeth
Dedicated to the Archbishop and Licensed by Heywood his Chaplain August 26. 1634. cap. 16. p. 45. 46. determines thus Quaenam sit Romana Ecclesia Cum constet Romanam Ecclesiam in primariis temporibuss velut inter ignes Luna Minores caeteris Ecclesiis praeluxisse caeterisque Maechantibus castam pudicam veritatis conservatricem extitisse nec in pessimis usque eo degenerasse censemus ut in primariis fundamentalibus Religionis capitibus aberrasse videatur quidniquamvis in caeteris forsan vitiatam temeratam Ecclesiae tamen nomine honestandam censeam c. This passage Doctor Bastwick taking exception against at his censure in the High-Commission read it openly in Court where the Arch-bishop publikely justified it in his speech affirming That the Church of Rome was a true Church and that it never erred in fundamentalls in which we differ not but onely circa fundamentalia This distinction of his was afterwards thus justified in Print by Christopher Dome in his Innovations unjustly charged pag. 48. Nor is it an absurd distinction as he unreverendly and absurdly termed it that a great Prelate used in the High-Commission at the censure of Doctor Bastwick when he said That we and the Church of Rome differ not in fundamentalibus but circa fundamentalia pag. 49. The distinction is not absurd but it may most truely and fitly be said that we may and do differ about and not in fundamentals which Doctor Heylin likewise seconds in his Moderate Answer to Henry Burton p. 6. 124. 125. No difference between the Church of Rome and England in fundamentalls Suppose a great Prelate in the High-Commission 〈…〉 had said openly that we and the Church of Rome differ not in â—â—â—â—amentalibus yet how comes this to be an Innovation c. The Church of Rome hath done more against the Heretickes of this age than you or any of your Divines be he whom he will But for the Church of Rome it is a true Church and that we differ not from them in fundamentalls see the Reconciler Doctor Potter in his booke which he submitted to the Arch-bishops censure concludes thus pag. 62. 77. The most necessary and fundamentall truths which constitute a Church are on both sides unquestioned We hope well of those holy souls who in former ages lived and dyed in the Church of Rome c. Nay our charity reacheth further to all those this day who in simplicity of heart beleeve the Roman Religion and professe it Doctor Pocklingtons Altare Christianum pag. 114. Termes Rome by the name of Holy Church and applauds her canonized Popish Saints stiling them The Holy Saints and Martyrs of Jesus Christ whose names are written in heaven And our Protestant Martyrs Traytors Murderers Rebels and Hereticks The Archbishop himselfe was a professed maintainer of the truth and visibility of the faith and Church of Rome not only in his Speech in the high Commission at Doctor Bastwicks censure there and in his Speech in Star-chamber pag. 36. but likewise in his late Reply to Fisher Epist Ded. p. 16. And were not this so we should never be troubled with that idle and impertinent question of theirs Where was your Church before Luther For it was just there where theirs is now One and the same Church still no doubt of that one in substance but not one in condition of State and purity Their part of the same Church remaining in corruption and our part of the same Church under Reformation In the Reply it selfe pag. 370. 371. Rome but with all particular Churches and no more than other Patriarchall Churches was and is radix existentiae the roote of the Churches existence The Church of Rome and every other particular Church c. Indeed Apostolike she is as being the See of one and he a prime Apostle but not the onely Apostolike Visible I may not deny God hath hitherto preserved her And p. 376. Secondly if the Religion of the Protestants be in conscience a known false Religion then the Romanists Religion is so too for their Religion is the same Nor do the Church of Rome and the Protestants set up a different Religion for the Christian Religion is the same to both but they differ in the same Religion and their difference is in certain grosse corruptions I shall close up this with a publike Recantation drawn up and prescribed by Godfry Goodman Bishop of Glocester to one Mr. Ridler Minister of Little Deane about 7. miles from that City who having many Papists in his Parish and preaching in a Sermon there That Papists as Papists were damned and that the true Protestant Religion was the onely true and safe way to Salvation he was upon the complaint of some Papists convicted before this Bishop and by him enjoyned to make this following Recantation prescribed to him in writing in the Cathedrall Church at Glocester on Jan. 2. 1636. and for refusing to make it he was afterwards on the 5. of March next following suspended from his living IHS IN the Name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the Holy Ghost Amen Whereas I did deliver in a Sermon lately preacht in this Diocesse That if we are saved the Papists are damned I am right heartily sorry that I should deliver any such doctrine wherein I must acknowledge mine owne errour and my great fault and offence First against his Majesties Instructions thus rashly and unadvisedly to affirme That Papists are damned Secondly it is an offence against the laws of the Kingdome For in the eye of the Law we are still one with the same Catholike Church for were we of a distinct or severall Church Then our Church could claim no right or Title to those Priviledges Charters Foundations and Revenues which it enjoyes at this day for these were granted to Papists and for many hundred yeares possessed by them and since there hath beene no new Law for transferring them upon a different or contrary Church But this is made much more manifest by the expresse words of the Statute as it appeares by the Act of Parliament which was made upon the first breach with the Papists the words are these That they do not thereby intend to seperate themselves from Gods Catholike Church but onely for some politicall respects to preserve the Kingdome from Ruine This was made the 25. of Hen. 8. and it is in force at this day so that to make such a difference between these two Churches as is between damnation and salvation certainly is against the Common Lawes and the Statute Law of this Kingdome besides many acts of State which being above my element I will not presume to touch upon Thirdly against the Church of England It is imposible there should be any greater offence in regard of the affinity that is between both Churches for we have the same Holy Orders the same Church Service the same Ceremonies the same Fasts the same Festivals and we have generally the same Canon Lawes and therefore
through sides of the Church of Rome they do but give deadly and mortall Wounds to the Church of England who affirme that Papists are damned Fourthly it is an offence to Christian Religion for we are to preach the Meanes how men may attaine Salvation and to pteach Christ as a Saviour we must not rashly intrude upon his Judiciall power on every slight occasion to point out those that are damned as if we would shorten the mercyes of God and Monopolize them wholy to our selves there is no militant Church without blemishes and imperfections but as long as the foundation is sound that we bebeive in Christ crucified and that we believe the three Creeds so long there is hope of Salvation Severall churches though differing in many things yet may be contained in the bounds of the Catholique church Thus the Greeke church and the Latine Church may be saved both though they have difference betweene themselves and thus the Christians that lived in those parts of the world which have beene lately discovered and therefore did never partake with the rest of the Catholike church yet no doubt but those may be saved Fiftly there is nothing so proper to Christians as love and charity and a man may be damned as well for want of charity as for want of faith and there cannot bee possible a greater want of charity then to exclude men from Salvation and therefore they who are apt in their owne ungodly malice to damne others certainely themselves are damned Let it suffice that if any man shall aske God forgivenesse of his sins as no doubt every man doth for it is one part of the Lords prayer and these sins doe imply not onely the Transgressions of our lives but likewise the erour of our faith so that asking God forgivenesse no doubt but God is mercifull And here I must likewise expresse my great sorrow and griefe that I have so much offended agaist the memory of our forefathers and Progenitors such as built our Churches and were the meanes under God not onely to give us life but also to make us Christians when I consider their Piety and their Mortification shall I thinke these tended to nothing but onely to damne them No God forbid and therefore in all humility and obedience I doe here acknowledge my great fault and do aske forgivenesse of God of the Church and of our Reverend Diocesan and I desire you all to testifie this my Sorrow and unfained repentance By all these Authorized Popish positions you may easily guesse at this Arch-Prelates Popish intentions to reduce us backe to Rome We shall close up this catalogue of Authorized printed Popish Doctrines and Positions with two remarkable particulars more sufficient to amaze all Protestant Readers for their strangenesse The first is the extraordinary commendation of the most impious Councell of Trent the Popes Masterpiece the principall establishment support of the whole body of Popery and strongest Pillar to support both the Faith Pope and Church of Rome For this we shall produce one memorable clause which you may read in the exact collection of all the Roman Emperours lives from Julius Caesar to the now reigning Ferdinando the second Printed at London for George Hutton and licensed by Doctor weekes Chaplaine both to the Archbishop and Bishop of London Ann. 1636. p. 374. Ferdinando the Brother of Charles and Sonne of Philip King of Castile was a man well learned especially in the Latine tongue and also in Armes most expert and active wherefore it was doubted whether he were of more agility in Chevalry or more eloquent and fluent in the Latia Italian Spanish High-Dutch Hungarian and Bohemian Languages In the time of his Emperiall Government the Councell of Trent was held which was so commodious and profitable to the generall good of the world that it may serve for a certaine Rule both of Government of States and a forme of good life In which proceedings this Emperour shewed himselfe very forward and a great assistant What greater Encomions could be given of this damnable Popish Councell by publike Authority without censure revocation or any Index expurgatorius let all Protestants judge The second is The printing of the Popish Index Biblicus here in London by Authority An 1640. made by Priests and Iesuits for their Vulgar Latin Bible and binding it up with the Latin Bibles of Iunius Tremelius and Baezers Translation to seduce the Readers and corrupt the Text. You have heard before how the Archbishop commanded the whole History of our Saviours Nativity Life Passion Resurrection Assention to be publikly printed and inserted both into English and Latin Bibles after the Popish garbe taking his paterne from the Masse-booke to pollute pervert the text and infect the Readers by degrees with Popery even by these very Bibles which otherwise would most alienate them from it But not contented herewith he and his agents the better sooner to seduce the people to Popery even by the very Bible it selfe caused some two or three thousand Popish Indexes made for the Popish Vulgar Translation of the Bible by Priests and Jesuits and bound up with it to be printed here in London by authority Anno. 1640. and bound up with our small Latin Bibles of Junius and Bezaes translation to which it was never formerly annexed as a fit Index for them In which Index Biblicus the grossest points of Popery are positively asserted as directly conteined in and justified by the Scripture texts to which it doth referre The publike printing sale of these Indexes here in London with our Protestant Latin Bibles without controle was attested by Michael Sparke Senior Master Walley and others and these popish passages read out of them at the Lords Barr by Mr. Prynne Adoratio Angelis hominibus tributa Gen. 18. 2. c. Aqua benedicta Baptismus tollit omnia peccata Gen. 17. 14. c. Benedictio qua Creaturae consecrantur sanctificantur Exod. 28. 2. c. Hinc consecratio Sacerdotum Vestium Altarium Templorum Cereorum Aquae lustralis c. Castitas caelibum praefortior Castitati conjugali P. 45. 15. c. Castitas haec consulitur vt perfectio Evangelica 1. Cor. 7. 25. Certinon sumus de accepta peccatorum remissione vel vita aeterna consequenda Eccle. 9. 3 4. c. Charitas virtus fide praestantior Proverb 10. 12. c. Confirmationis Sacramentum Acts 8. 17. Heb. 6. 2. Doctrina Apostolica scripta et non Scripta firmiter tenenda Rom. 16. 17. c. Ecclesia est una visibilis Gen. 6. 14. Eucharistia sub altera tantum nimirum panis specie Iohan 6. 58. data a Christo Luk. 24. 30. 31. ab Apostolis Acts 2. 42. Eucharistia non remanet substantia panis post consecrationem sed est verum Christi corpus sanguis Mat. 26. 26. Eucharistiam in publicis supplicationibus circumferendam esse praefiguratur Jehos 6. 9. 15. 1. Schem 4. 5. 2. Schem 6. 4. 5. 6.
Majesties warrant to each of them so that herein I averre I did not offend unlesse that I gave not these men notice of it or asked them leave to obey the King To which it was answered First that the Arch-bishop confeseth clearly in his Speech and publisheth it to all the world in print That he made the alterations in this prayer which neither of his Predecessors Bancroft or Abbot durst once to think of or attempt Secondly That he esteemed Master Burtons and Master Prynnes dislike of him for making these alterations in extentation of the horrid Gunpowder-plot and favour of trairerous Jesuits Priests Romanists and the popish Religion a most transcendent crime worthy the severest bloodiest censure that ever was inflicted on any person in the Star-chamber as appeared by their herbarous Sentence there for which he heartily thanked the Lords in the close of his speech whereas his offence was certainly ten thousand times greater in making these alterations then theirs in charging him with them when himselfe confesseth and just fieth them or disliking them when made for such sinister popish ends Thirdly that his reasons to justifie these alterations to be fit and necessary were very absurd discovering the rottennesle of his heart with his extraordinary affection to popery and Papists His first reason that it was fit and necessary to make these Alterations to avoyd scandall and offence to Papists in calling their religion Rebellion c. was very unreasonable and absurd For since this clause had continued un-altered un-excepted against neer thirty yeers space together and was never deemed scandalous by K. James K. Charle's our subsequent Parliaments or Church which approved and confirmed it no solid reason can be given why it should grow unseasonable or scandalous only now so an as to call for a necessary alteration but that the Arch bishop and his confederates had now a new resolved plot to reconcile us to Rome and her Religion which former ages never had to which designethis clause might happily prove seandalous and obstructive Besides he could not but conclude the alteration of it after so many yeers continuance of purpose to gratifie Papists priests and Jesuits the sole contrivers of that marchlesse excerable Gunpowder-plot would give extraordinary seandall offence to all the whole Church State and cordiall protestants of Engl. and lay a secret tax if not a publike censure on them and on K. James for injuring the papists and their Religion even in these publike prayers neer thirty yeers spice together yet this zealous Romish Agent would rather scandalize censure injure our whole Church State parliaments King Iames with all true-hearted English protestants then give the lest scandall to the papists or suffer this just imputatation of Rehellion to continue upon their religion Moreover the whole parliament of 3. Iacobs in the Oath of Alleagiance then enjoyned with all our parliaments prelats Peers who since have approved it The second part of our authorized Homilies for Whit-sunday with our Homilies against wilful rebellion Bishop B â—â—on in his True difference between Christian Subjection and unchristian Rebellion Bishop Iewel in his Defence of the Apology of the Church of England part 4. p. 439. to 470. Doctor Iohn White in his Sermon at Pauls-Crosse and in his Defence of the Way ch 6. 11. Doctor Crakenthorp's Treatise of the Popes temporall Monarchy Deus Rex Haddon contra Osorium and generally all our Writers against the Popes supremacy at home and in the reformed Churches abroad resolve unanimously in their writings the Romanists Religion and Faith in the poynts of deposing excommunicating murthering Christian Princes Kings Emperours of absolving subjects from their alleagiance arming them against their Soveraigns by the Popes authority and command for not submitting to his tyrannicall or Antichristian Edicts it is meere Rebellion and Faction For this Arch-prelate then thus publikely to averre it a scandalous imputation to them and their religion and upon this ground to make these alterations in this prayer and not in all those Statutes Homilies Authors too is a most false absurd scandalous suggestion and in truth a meer evasion to colour his affection to papists their Antichristian Religion His second reason that it wil be of dangerous conquence sadly to avow that the Papists Religion is Rebelion because it is Christian religion and the same with ours is both fals fallacious for popish religion as popish is not Christian but Antichristian and though papists hold many points of Christian Religion as they are Christians yet not one point of it as Papists popery truly so called being no part of Christian Religion but deviations from or paradoxes against it Yea himselfe confessing That some opinions of theirs teach rebelion That 's apparently true which opinions of theirs are that part of their Religion which this prayer cals Rebellion refutes his owne Objection His third reason that if you make their religion to be rebelion then you make their religion and rebelion to be all one and that is against the ground both of State and Law c. which never put any man to death for Religion but for Treason and Rebellion onely is a meere childish fallacy For their Religion is not any actuall treason or rebellion for which only they suffered death but doctrinall and habituall rebelion prone to produce actuall rebellions and the mother of them in which sense onely this prayer stiles it Rebellion yet such for which no Romanist ever dyed unlesse he reduced it into some treasonable and rebellious action and then he suffered onely for the act not the Religion or opinion which induced him thereunto he might well then have spared these three irrationall reasons for this Alteration with this assertion of his p. 39. I took it my duty to lay it before you that the King had not onely Power but Reason to command it which onely aggravate not extenuate or justifie his fact his justification then rests solely upon the Kings command and warrant but this will not excuse his guilt For we have nothing but his own bare word in his own case to which no faith can be given having so often bin taken tardy in this kind to prove first that himselfe did not move the King to command these alterations to be made which is more than probable by his aleaging the reasons whereupon they were made and his activity in other changes of this nature Secondly that himself did not procure the Warrant for these Alterations after they were made and printed being written with his own hand and having no witnesse but himself to prove the date as he hath done in other cases Thirdly admit the command and warrant proceeded originally from the King himselfe not him yet he being by his place and office principally entrusted with the care honour safety of our Religion and Church so much concerned in these alterations it had been his duty to have disobeyed this command and disswaded his Majesty from such a
ever your Graces in all humility CHR. POTTER Octob. 6. 1634. Queens Coll. To which the Arch-bishop returned this answer as was manifested by the Letter it selfe thus indorsed with his owne hand found in his Study and attested by Master Prynne Octob. 18. 1633. Doctor Potter A second Impression of his booke and my Answer to it BUt to the last clause of your Letter about the re-printing of your booke I have done that which you so have desired as you will see by this inclosed paper they are but a few scattered phrases and I put them to your consideration as much for conveniency and charitable expression as for truth Doo what you will with them so you mistake not me in that which your selfe have caused me to doe but in that place page 26. where you say it may viz. Mat. 11. 17. be understood of any Assembly as well civill as Ecclesiasticall doe you not thereby give as much power to the Parliament as to the Church in Church affaires I read in haste and it may be a mistake but you shall doe very well to consider it so in haste I leave you to the grace of God c. WIL. CANT The principall purgations mentioned in the inclosed paper appeare to be these written with the Arch-bishops owne hand which was produced Page 4. beleeve in the Pope the Idol of Rome page 15. onely in the Catholique Church page 26. that in Saint Matthew c. 18. v. 17. tell the Church which may be understood of any Assembly as well civill as Ecclesiasticall page 97. never any Church so farre as Rome page 2. page 8. the Scripture by its owne light c. all which were left out in the second Edition as that notable passage in Theodoret concerning Lay-mens reading the Scriptures in the first Edition of this Doctors Sermon at the consecration of the Bishop of Carlile London 1629. was quite expunged out of the second Impression belike by this Prelate direction as well as these forementioned The fifth purgations and alterations of highest consequence for the introducing of sundry Popish doctrines ceremonies Transubstantiation and the Masse it selfe were by this Arch-prelat made in that Common-prayer-booke which he endeavoured to inforce upon the Church of Scotland all written with his owne hand already mentioned at large in A necessary Introduction to the Arch-bishop of Canterbury his Tryall page 156. to 164. to which the Reader may resort for satisfaction herein which are so palpably popish and destructive to our Religion that this Prelate had no other plea or fence against them when they began to be pressed upon him but onely the Act of Pacification and Oblivion which he peremptorily insisted on though the Committee of the Commons House who managed the Evidence alleadged that they were cleerly without this Act that they insisted on them only as Evidences to prove his endeavours to introduce Popery and his good affection thereunto in maitainance of the seventh and tenth originall Articles of his impeachment not to prove him an Incendiary between both Kingdomes in justification of the twelfth originall Article to which he onely pleaded the Act of Oblivion We shall next proceed to other purgations made by his Chaplaines and Creatures no doubt by his speciall direction Beginning first with a booke written by Sir Anthony Hungerford who being a Papist in his younger dayes and afterwards upon better consideration converted to our Religion did thereupon write a Treatise to his Mother then a Roman Catholike to disswade her from that Religion intituled The Advice of a Sonne professing the Religion established in the present Church of England to his deare Mother a Roman Catholike containing an acknowledgement of God his great mercy in bringing him to the profession of the true religion established in the Church of England and advising exhorting his children to persevere therein Sir Edward Hungerford his Sonne a Member of the House of Commons deposed upon Oath that about the yeere 1635. he carried this Book writ by his Father Sir Anthony to the Arch-bishops Chaplaine Doctor Bray to license for the Presse for the satisfaction and conversion of other seduced Romanists who perusing the same took exceptions at some harsh passages as he termed them against Popes and Popery in the 8. 14. 15. 17. and 62. pages thereof which he told him must be quite expurged or else the Treatise must not passe the Presse The passages were these p. 8 Yet even those truths they recommended unto us upon as perilous and false a ground as if a man should therefore beleeve Christ Jesus to be the sonne of the living God because the devil did confesse it page 14. 15. They will acknowledge that the Pope may be as wicked a man in life as any other in the world and by experience it hath been found that sundry of them have scarce had matches in this kind as for instance of one Pope Alexander the sixth whom Guicciardine though himselfe a Papist doth thus decipher His manner and customes were dishonest little sincerity in his Administrations no shame in his face small truth in his words little faith in his heart and lesse religion in his opinions all his actions were defaced with unsatiable covetousnesse immoderate ambition barbarous cruelty he was not ashamed contrary to the custome of former Popes who to cast some colour over their infamy were went to call them their Nephewes to call his sonnes his children and for such to expresse them to the world The bruit went that in the love of his daughter Lucretia were concurrent not onely his two sonnes the Duke of Candy and the Cardinall of Valence but himselfe also that was her Father who as soone as he was chosen Pope tooke her from her husband and married her to the Lord of Pesare but not able to suffer her husband to be his corrivall he dissolved that marriage also and tooke her to himselfe by vertue of Saint Peters Keyes and it was amongst other graces his naturall custome to use poysonings not onely to be avenged of his enemies but also to dispoyle the wealthy Cardinals of their riches and this he spared not to doe against his dearest friend till at the last having a purpose at a Banquet to poyson divers Cardinals and for that end appointed his Cup-bearer to give attendance with Wine made ready for the nonce who mistaking the bottle gave the poysoned cup to him was thus himselffe dispatched by the just judgement of God that purposed to murther his friends that he might be their Heir Thus farre the Historian page 17. I dare presume it shall be made evidently to appeare unto you in the presence of any that would oppose it that their principle concerning the Popes infallibility being the maine supporter of all Religion at this day in the Church of Rome is not so ancient by so many ages in the world as is the Alcoran of that accursed Mahomet if the foundation be proved new what rule can they propose to
some blind superstition or impious corruption therefore we should be afraid of Superstition prophanenesse impiety and contempt of the Word of God least our bread be taken away and given unto the dogges c. Some workes are odious unto God but gratefull unto men as to temporize to flatter and sooth up great men to embrace the Religion commanded by their Kings and Governours be it never so Idolatrous false and superstitious these works are not to the done In Doctor Featlye's Sermons stiled Clavis Mystica page 226. the Doctor having spoken something against gaudy Images Tapers Perfumes and prayer in an unknowne tongue in the Roman Church concluded thus But me thinks I have stayd too long in the TEMPLE OF RIMMON I returne therefore to the Temple of the living God This Doctor Bray the Arch-bishops Chaplaine blotted out as scandalous to the Church of Rome causing the whole sheet to be re-printed And in the very last Sermon and page of his book page 907. he purged out this whole devout prayer in the close of the Sermon onely because this phrase of bowing to the Romish Baal was comprized therein Purge our polluted consciences by faith in his blood that though our sinnes be as red as scarlet yet they may be made as white as woole Vouchsafe to looke downe from thy highest Throne of Majesty upon this whole Land prostrating her selfe at thy foot-stoole and wallowing in dust and ashes despise not the sighing of so many contrite hearts despise not the prayers of so many thousands which thou knowest proceed not out of fained lips set a marke upon those that mourne in secret for all those impieties iniquities impurities and abominations which it is not in their power to redresse and spare the Kingdome for their sake who never have bowed to the ROMISH BAAL nor given way to any corruption of thy pure worship but have sought thee with an upright heart O Lord for our sinnes thou didst deservedly smite us with Pestilence after the manner of Egypt yet when we turned to thee by fasting weeping and mourning thou commandedst thy Angell to sheath his sword and since that thou threatnedst to send a famine amongst us and cleannesse of teeth in all our coasts yet when we humbled our selves before thee as at this day thou commandedst the wind and clouds and they obeyed thee and for sowing one day in teares we reaped in joy the harvest of the whole yeere And now O Lord what is our hope our hope is even in thee the clouds are gathered together from divers parts of the earth and they threaten thundering and lightning in such sort that we have just cause to feare a black and dismall day a bloody day of invasion and utter desolation neere at hand Yet O Lord behold this whole Nation as one man stretching out her hands unto thee behold thy Sonne stretching out his hands on the Crosse for her Heare us we beseech thee for our Prince and our Prince for us heare us for the Peeres and Nobles and the Peeres and Nobles for us heare us for the Commons and the Commons for us heare us for this whole Church and the Church for us and Christ for all Remove our sinnes as a cloud and our transgressions as a mist and let the light of thy countenance and beames of thy favour shine upon us and dry up those teares which out of the bitternesse of our hearts we now shed abundantly before thee so shall we thy people and sheep of thy pasture sing unto then in the great congregation and prayse thy name even to our last breath Amen Strange is it that so devout and pious a prayer as this should be totally expunged for stiling Masse and popery the Romish Baal What the true intention and designe in purging out these and the following passages against Popery were will most cleerly yea infallibly appear by these remarkable clauses expunged by the Licenser out of Doctor Jones his Comentary upon the Hebrewes In the Manuscript copy page 443. the Doctor upon these words Follow peace with all men had comented thus We must distinguish between Peace and Familiarity We may be at a generall peace even with the enemies of God but we must not be familiar with them There is danger in that Be at peace with a Papist but be not familiar with a Papist Secondly We may be at peace with the persons of all but with the vices of none Be at peace with a Papist but not with his Popery and Idolatry Be at peace with a drunkard but not with his drunkennesse reprove that shew thy dislike of that The Licenser obliterates these two clauses omitted wholy thereupon out of the printed copy page 560. Be at peace with a Papist but be not familiar with a Papist be at peace with a Papist but not with his Popery and Idolatry Their designe was to reconcile us to Rome and therefore this Doctrine that we must not be familiar with papists though we be at peace with them because there is danger in that and that we must not be at peace with their Popery and Idolatry but onely with their persons must by all meanes be totally expunged as heterodox and scismaticall Doctrine The same Doctor in his Manuscript copy page 236. had this passage closed with a good prayer England that was ever rude and barbarous is now become civill and religious and all that ever received the Beast's mark have now banished the Beast and GOD GRANT MAY NEVER CHANGE FROM THAT The Licenser whose designe was consonant to his Arch-masters projects to have us change to popery and receive the Beast and his mark againe quite rased out these words relating particularly to England totally omitted in the printed Book page 278. And all that ever received the beast's marke have now banished the beast and God grant it may never change from it Was not this a Romish beast indeed and no true Protestant who durst obliterate such a passage The Doctor in his written copy page 93. used this disswasion froâ— popery to those who pleaded the example of their forefathers continuance in it Thy Father was a spend-thrift and made all away and wilt thou doe so too Thy father had the French-pox for his uncleane life and must thou desire it too so thy Father had the Romish Pox being infected with the Romish Religion therefore must thou obstinately continue in that disease All this the Licenser totally deleted and thereupon it is left out of the printed copy page 128. where it should have been inserted The Doctor in his Manuscript page 148. had this passage If he happen to be seduced by Papists or other hereticks we that are preachers must have compassion on such The Licenser wholy raseth out If he happen to be seduced by Papists or other Hereticks because the designe was we should be seduced by such and in such a case Preachers must have no compassion on us therefore it is omitted in the
answer I. If all the Jewes both Priests and people did use such foolish and frivolous ceremonies as Bellarmine here saith are condemned then why may not the Pope and Papists use such or be guilty of the same error II. All such mysticall ceremonies which are brought now into the Church of Rome without the warrant of God's Word were invented by a humane spirit for the blessed Spirit of God never taught any other worship to the Church then that which Christ instituted John 14. 26. III. If many yea most of their ceremonies be not frivolous foolish and ridiculous I know not what is but as a work or subject not worth the insisting upon I passe it by Thirdly the Jewes saith Bellarmine were taxed by Christ because they esteemed more highly of some humane lawes then they did of the law of God as Mat. 23. 23. but the Papists doe not so To this I answer that this was never more seen in the Jewes then in the Papists as was cleerly shewed and proved in the last Qestion of the former verse Many such like passages are purged out of this Author which we pretermit But the grossest purgations of all the rest were made by Doctor Bray in Doctor Clarke's Sermons upon the fifth of November and upon other occasions as will appeare by these ensuing purgations at which every zealous Protestant may wel stand amazed Page 228. 229. 230. c. the Licenser hath expunged this which followeth Such another woman saw the Prophet Zachary her name was Wickednesse Kins-woman to this nay was not this shee for the Prophet sayes shee was carried into Babylon And they say Rome is Babylon we say it themselves say it But I will discharge the Pope so to make his Holinesse this Wickednesse Now what this vision meanes and who this woman is an Angel expounds in the rest of the chapter looke at the last verse the woman is said there to be the great City that usurps soveraignty over the whole earth by which that Rome is meant is superfluous to prove Romanists acknowledge it and Rome too in a Metonimy not the streets and wals of Rome but the power and policy and government of Rome they yeeld that also but with caution that we meane of Heathen Rome not Christian Rome as it was the seat of Caesars not the seat of Popes the throne of Antichrist they grant that too but the Pagan Emperours must be that Antichrist not their Bishops But I find it with their favours to be the Church of Rome and therefore this woman I expound to be the Papacy I prove it not it is needlesse unto you and bootlesse unto them if their learned labours who daily write of it cannot perswade them what am I to hope it and yet some of their Jesuits Vega and Ribera doe now at length acknowledge it The woman then is Rome not onely Neronizing under Emperours but also tyrannizing under Popes who shee was in John's time doth not skill us much we are to consider what shee is now It is not the Empire but the Church of Rome it was the Empire once that being converted cherished the church But filia devoravit Matrem the Church hath choaked the Empire and is her selfe become this woman Now this bloody woman drunken with the blood of Saints In the third chapter whereof this chapter is a comentary there is not one onely but two Beasts the first is the Empire the latter is the Papacy which therefore had two hornes which are the Popes two swords as in whom are met both poweâ— Patriarchall and Emperiall Pope Boniface profest it at the publique Jubilee riding one day in the Habit of a Pope and the next of an Emperour commanding to be cryed Ecce duo gladij hic behold he had two swords Nay why should I grant it was the Empire once I meane this woman what though the blood of Saints were shed by Roman Emperours yet this is not meant here the Article is relative it referres us to the first verse to the woman there there she is called a Whore that title is proper onely to the Papacy superstition and Idolatry and prodigious impiety hath cast the appellation of an Harlot upon it I am not worthy to hold the light to them that have written on this Prophesie but me thinks they need not yeeld that this vision concernes the Empire but meerly the Pope for this whorish woman is said at the second verse to have made drunke all Kings with her abominations that is with her idolatry shall I say all Nations had their idolatry from Rome I meane the Empire where read we it where prove we it nay but Rome had rather her idolatry from them It worshipped all the gods of all the countries that it conquered That I read both in prophane and Ecclesiasticall History What needed the Empire to teach the Empire that they had before it learned of them it taught them not being tyed to so short a time I cannot argue any point that to prove the Pope this woman the title of Antichrist is intayl'd to him and the number of the beast fals fit to him What need I when so many and so learned books proves them both yea as the high Priest prophesied of Christ unwillingly so hath a learned Bishop of our Land observed that one of the Popes men hath inscribed a book to him and in his simplicity hath put the beasts name on him Paulo quinto vice-Deo To Paul the fifth Vice-God In the numerall letters of these words is just contained the number of the beasts 666. Nay but the Pope will none of it if the date be not out and expired in the Empire but we will needs extend it unto these times too and make the woman the Malignant church then it is the church of England we are this vvoman vve prosecute vve execute vve shed the blood of Saints even this very church of Canterbury both shed the blood of Saints Saint Thomas Beckets blood 't is not the Popes of Rome but the Kings and Queens of England King Henry was this vvoman Queen Elizabeth King James all slaughterers of Saints vvitnesse Sir Thomas Moore 's and Bishop Fisher's blood witnesse Saint Campions and Saint Gornets blood a blood that vvrought miracles If Canonists say truly that if the Pope send troops of soules to hell no man may oppose him Domine cur sic facis ask him why he does so shall I be unmannerly if I list to lose a little and belye our Kings to cry Domine cur sic dicis ask him vvhy he sayes so the Pope hath power to alter substances can he not change qualities make Treason Holinesse and Traitors Saints But it is Harlots manner to call honest vvomen Whores This proves the Pope rather to be this whorish woman constat de persona vve have the person Pilate said of Christ behold the man I may say of Christ's Vicar behold the woman We have her person let us have her parts
the hands of my Lord the Bishop of Ely and this thrice reading over hath been the cause why I did not give you a more speedy account of it And now my Lord according to the freedome which you have given one I must tell you that I have here and there in my reading of it over made bold to alter or leave out a phrase or two but have as yet varied nothing that is materiall and indeed I should think it very uncivill and unjust too to vary any thing that is substantiall without first acquainting you with it that so it may be done either by your owne pen or at the least not without your owne consent The particulars which I chiefly insist upon are these First you doe extreamly well to distinguish the Scottish businesse from the state of the forraigne Churches but yet to those Churches and their Authors you are a little more favourable then our case will now beare But this I conceive will be easily helpt and that without pressing too much upon them The second is the first touch which you have concerning the Sabatarians where you let their strict superstition passe without any touch at all I think one little one will doo no harme The third which you seeme to passe by as not much materiall in the Question is in our judgement here the very Maine of the cause and it is whether Episcopacy be an Order or Degree an Order certainly if it be of Divine and Apostolicall institution For that which is but different by degree and circumstantially cannot be other then Iuris positivi and the ancient word in the Fathers is Ordinatio Episcopi and our ordinary phrase is of any of our Brethren the Bishops he is one of our Order and why does the Church of England ordaine or consecrate every one that is made a Bishop if it be but a Degree of the same Order For when a Bishop is translated or made an Arch-bishop theras then no consecration because they are Iuris positivi and onely degrees Your Lordship is very neere a whole leafe upon this transition I beseech you weigh it well and then let me have it altered by your owne pen and the sooner sent the better The last with which I durst not but acquaint the King is about Antichrist which title in three or four places of your booke you bestow upon the Pope positively and determinately whereas King James of blessed memory having brought strong proofe in a Worke of his as you well know to prove the Pope to be Antichrist yet being ofterwards challenged about it he made this answer when the King that now is went into Spaine and acquainted him with it that he writ that not concludingly but by way of Argument onely that the Pope and his Adherent might see there were as good and better Arguments to prove him Antichrist then for the Pope to challenge temporall jurisdiction over Kings This whole passage being knowne to me I could not but speak with the King about it who commanded me to write unto you that you might quallifie your expression in these particulars and so not differ from the knowne judgment of his pious and learned Father This is easily done by your owne pen and the rather because all Protestants joyne not in this opinion of Antichrist I have no more to trouble your Lordship with but to pray you to have your answer to these with as much speed as much speed as may be so to Gods blessed protection I leave you and rest Your Lordships very loving friend and brother W. CANT Lambeth Jan. 14. 1639. I had not leizure to toke a copy of these Letters therefore I pray let me have them back againe when you give me your answer This Letter was thus indorsed To the right reverend Father in God my very good Lord and Brother the Lord Bishop of Exeter these And after the receit againe thus indorsed by the Arch-bishop himselfe My Letters of Jan. 14. 1639. to L. B. Exon. about his book for Episcopacy To which Letter Bishop Hall returned this Answer found together with it in the Arch-bishops study MOst Reverend and my ever most Honourable Lord I doe first humbly thanke your Grace for those houres and paines you have been pleased to bestow both upon my papers and me and yet more for that noble freedome your Grace hath been pleased according to my earnest request to use in making knowne your Graces Judgement in those few Animadversions which I have now received and the gracious respect shewed to me that after so full power put into your Graces hands to dispose of those papers at your owne pleasure yet your Grace hath been pleased to take my unworthinesse along with you in the altering of my passages therein wherein I hope I have satisfied your Graces expectation accordingly As for my favourablenesse to foraigne Authors and Churches I foretold your Grace that I held it best not to be sparing of good words though in the reality of the Tenet I have gone further then the most others Those Authors whom I mention with so faire respect are in those things for which I cite them our friends but if your Grace find any phrase too high or unseasonable it is but a dash of your Chaplaines pen to whom I beseech your Grace to give an absolute freedome in this behalfe For that of the Sabatarians I have put a drop or two of vinegar more into my inke in two severall places For that passage concerning Antichrist I have turned it upon themselves without a declaration of my owne judgement however I find our learned patterne Bishop Andrewes more then once punctuall this way For that poynt of the Degree or Order of Episcopacy although I well knew the weight of it yet I did purposely intend to wave it here because both it fetcheth a great and learned part of the Schoole upon us and because I found it to be out of my way since these factions with whom we deale deny both a severall Order and a severall Degree allowing onely a priority of Order in the same degree but our Tenet is doubtlesse most defensible and I have accordingly so stated it in this review which together with all my best services I doe humbly recommend to your Graces acceptation vowing my hearty prayers for your Graces happy proceedings as duly merited from Your Graces most humble and faithfully devoted in all observance JOS. EXON Exom Pal. Jan. 18. I have sent back your Graces Letter according to your Graces pleasure and withall have been bold upon the humble suit of one of my worthy Clergy Master Bury to recommend a pious Petition of his to your Grace the least touch of answer in your Graces Letter will abundantly satisfie him Two Râ—negadoes have in two severall parts of my Diocesse been received into the Church under that solemne forme of Penance which your Grace was pleased to appoint This Letter was thus superscribed To the most Reverend
Popery to be an Antichristian Yoake Fifthly to the Hymne printed in the end of all our Psalmes and Common-prayer books From Turke and Pope defend us Lord which both would thrust out of his throne our Lord Jesus Christ thy deare Sonne and the prayer for private families bound up with our Bibles and Common-prayer-books confound Satan and Antichrist c. Sixthly to the whole torrent of our Protestant Martyrs Writers who define the Pope to be Antichrist yea the great Antichrist prophesied of in Scripture This was the direct position of our godly learned Martyr Walter Brute who maintained it in a large discourse recorded by Master Fox in his Acts and Monuments edit 1641. vol. I. p. 622. to 632. of our English Apostle Iohn Wickliffe Fox ibid. p. 594. justified by John Hus and Joan Wicklif Dialog l. 4. c. 15. Rich. Wimbledon in his Sermon preached at Pauls Crosse anno 1389. Fox vol. 1. p. 718. Sir Geofry Chaucer in his Plough-mans Tale Lucifers letters to the Prelats of England supposed to be written by William Swinderly Martyr Fox Acts and Monuments edit 1610. p. 482. 483. Sir Iohn Oldeastle that famous Knight and Martyr Fox ibid. p. 417. 418. Pierce Ploughman his complaint of the abuses of the World Fox ibid. 1. edit 1641. p. 520. to 532. Mr. Wil. Tyndall a godly learned Martyr in his Obedience of a Christian man p. 214. 215 c. in his Revelation of Antichrist and Practice of Popish Prelats The Author of the image of a very christian Bishop and of a counterfeit Bishop printed about the yeere 1538. Rodericke Mors his complaint to the Parliament of England about 37 of King Henry 8. c. 23 24. William Wraughter his Hunting and resening of the Romish Fox dedicated to King Henry the eighth Henry Stalbridge his Exhortatory Epistle to his dearly beloved Country of England in King Henry the eighth his Reigne Iohn Bale Bishop of Osyris in his Image of both Churches and Scriptorum Illustrium Brittaâ—dae p. 33. 116. 117. 161. 286. 287. 471. 481. 633. to 640. 647. 702. de Vitis Ponrificum Romanorum Father Latymer Master Bilney Master Rogers Shetterdon and other of our Martyrs William Alley Bishop of Exeter in his Poore mans Library part 1. sol 56. Bishop Iewell in his Defence of the Apology of the Church of England p. 593. 449. 480. to 497. 508. and Reply to Harding p. 220. to 230. Master Thomas Beacon his Acts of Christ and Antichrist his Supplication unto Christ his Reports of Certaine men Reliques of Rome Master Iohn Fox in his Meditations upon the Apocalips Bishop Bilson in his book of Christian Subjection and unchristian Rebellion Doctor Whitaker Doctor Robert Abbot Bishop of Sarum Doctor George Downham Bishop of Derry Doctor Beard Master Powel Doctor Willet Doctor Fulke Doctor Sutcliffe Doctor Sharp Master Squire in their severall Treatises and discourses concerning Antichrist Doctor Iohn White in his way to the true Church Sect. 61. Num. 4. Master Brightman upon the Revelation Doctor Crakenthorpe his defence of Constantine and of the Popes temporall Monarchy and generally all other our eminentest English Writers of any note till this Arch-bishops reigne have positively defined the Pope and Papacy to be the great Antichrist and proved the same at large We shall close up this with two of the Arch-bishops predecessors resolutions in this point The first is Arch-bishop Cranmer who as he refused to move or stirre his cap to the Popes Commissioners when he was converted before them for his Religion so he likewise professedly averred the Pope to be the Artichrist in these very termes recorded by Master Fox in his Acts and Monuments Vol. 3. Edit 1641. p. 653. 660. 661. The Bishop of Rome unlesse he be Antichrist I cannot tell what to make of him wherefore if I should obey him I cannot obey Christ he is like the Devill in his doings for the Devill said to Christ If thou wilt fall downe and worship me I will give thee all the Kingdomes of the world thus he tooke upon him to give that which was not his owne even so the Bishop of Rome giveth Princes their Crownes being none of his owne for where Princes either by election either by succession either by inheritance obtaine their Crowne he saith that they should have it from him Christ saith that Antichrist shall be and who shall he be forsooth he that advanceth himselfe above all other creatures Now if there be none already that hath advanced himselfe after such sort besides the Pope then in the mean time let him be Antichrist c. After which he desired all them present to beare him witnesse that he tooke the traditions and Religion of that usurping Prelat to be most erronious false and against the doctrine of the whole Scripture which he had often times wel proved by writing and the author of the same to be very Antichrist so often preached of by the Apostles Prophets in whom did most evidently concur al signes and tokens whereby he was painted out to the world to be known for it was most evident that he had advanced himselfe above all Emperours and Kings of the world whom he affirmed to hold their estates and Empires of him as of their chiefe c. He hath brought in gods of his owne framing and invented a new Religion full of gaine and lucre quite contrary to the holy Scriptures onely for the maintaining of his Kingdome displacing Christ from his glory and holding his people in a miserable servitude of blindnesse to the losse of a great number of soules which God at the latter day shall exact at his hand boasting many times in his canons and decrees that he can dispence contra Petrum contra Paulum contra vetus novum testamentum and that he plenitudine potestatis tantum prtesi quantum Deus that is against Peter against Paul against the old and new Testament and of the fulnesse of power may doe as much as God O Lord who ever heard such blasphemy if there be any man that can advance himselfe above him let him be judged Antichrist This enemy of God and our Redemption is so evidently painted out of the Scriptures by such manifest signes and tokens which all so cleerly appeare in him that except a man will shut up his eyes and heart against the light he cannot but know him and therefore for my part I will never give my consent to the receiving of him into this Church of England thus Cranmer resigned at his death This Arch-prelat therefore hath shut his eyes and heart against this shining truth in his godly Predecessors judgement who not onely doubts but denies the Pope to be the Antichrist The second is Arch-bishop Whitguift who when he commenced Doctor and answered the Divinity act at Cambridge anno 1569. publikely maintained this assertion in the Schooles Papa est ille Ancichristus as Sir George Paul records in his life p. 5. which this Arch-bishops immediate Predecessor Abbot
to which we shall onely adde That the Arch-bishop having stopt the English Presses to all Orthodox Books against his Popish Innovations at home endeavoured to hinder the Printing of them abroad in Forraign parts to which end by Sir William Boswels means then Leager Ambassador at the Hague and the assistance of one Iohn le Maire preacher in Amsterdam his constant Spie and Intelligencer to give notice of all English and Scottish Books there printing as appears by sundry Originall Letters under his hand and seal found in the Arch-bishops studdy he procured the States of the United Provinces in the Low Countries to make a generall Proclamation in Aprill 1639. against the Printers and spreaders of Libellous and Seditious Books against the Church and Prelates of England and obtained a Proclamation or Order from the Townes of Amsterdam and Roterdam for the apprehending and punishing of Master Can and other English men who Printed such English and Scottish Books which is evident by divers coppies thereof and Letters from Sir William Boswell and others to the Arch-bishop By meanes whereof the Presses both in England and the Netherlands were all closed up against Orthodox English Books under the notion of Libellous and Seditious Pamphlets and could neither be Printed nor imported without great danger and censure On the contrary divers Popish books of all sorts as well in English as Latin French and other Languages were Printed and dispersed in London by Priests Jesuits Papists and their Agents without any restaint or search made after them or punishment inflicted on the Printers or dispersers of them yea many thousands of them were dayly imported by help of the Queens Priests and Capucins who dispersed them and if the searchers or others seized them at the Custome house according to the Statute of 3. Iacobi c. 5. which Enacts That no person or persons shall bring from beyond the seas nor shall print buy or sell any Popish Primers Ladies Psalters Manuels Rosaries Popish Catechismes Missals Breviaries Portals Legends and Lives of Saints conteining any superstitious matter Printed or Written in any Language whatsoever nor any other superstitious Books Printed or Written in the English tongue upon pain of forfiture of 40. s. for every such Booke c. The Arch-bishop or his Chaplains would presently send to the Searchers and enjoyn them to restore these Books to the owners that claimed them or else command them to bring them in to the High Commission Office upon pretence to proceed against the Importers and to have the Books themselves publikely adjudged to be burnt where after a little space they were delivered out from thence to the Importers without any penalty or confiscation and then freely dispersed among the Roman Priests and English Catholiques to foment them in their Idolatry Superstition and seduce others unto Popery as one Iohn Egerton a searcher deposed and others attested of which more hereafter Which compared with the premised Licensing of Popish and purging Orthodox Books against Popery will most perspicuously discover his impious designes to advance and set up Popery among us by degrees The fifth particular branch of the Evidence to prove the first Generall Charge against the Arch-bishop of Canterbury WEE shall in the next place proceed to the eighth and ninth Originall Article which we shall addresse our selves to prove and make a fifth Generall Proof of his Trayterous Endeavours to subvert Gods true Religion by Law established in our Church and to set up Popish superstition and Idolatry in its steed and that is His countenancing commending fomenting and preferring of divers Clergy-men who were most addicted to and greatest Writers sticklers for Arminian Errors and Superstious Popish Doctrines Ceremonies Innovations to the best Ecclesiasticall Dignities Promotions Benefices and making some of them Chaplaines to his Majesty to the Princes Highnesse and Heads of Colledges in our Vniversities to poyson those Fountaines of Religion Seconded with his contrary discountenancing suppressing suspending censuring imprisoning persecuting and driving forth of this Kingdome such zealous Orthodox Preaching Ministers who were most bold and resolute to oppose them For pregnant proof of the former Branch of this particular First it is clear and undenyable not onely by known experience and divers Letters found in his study but by the Docquet Bookes and privy Signets on record that this Archbishop contrary to the use of his Predecestors incroached usurped to himselfe from the year of our Lord 1627. when he first grew potent at Court and became Bishop of Bath Wells afterwards of London before he was Archbishop and ever since he mounted to the See of Canterbury the disposition and donation of all or most Bishopricks Deaneries Prebendaries and Benefices of note in his Majesties gift or in the gift of the Lord Keeper and Master of the Court of Wards not onely within the Kingdomes of England but of Scotland and Ireland too and that he usurped the power of nominating Chaplaines in ordinary to his Majesties and the Princes Highnesse contrary to all former Presidents belonging time out of mind to the Lord High Chamberlaines Office who had the nomination of these Chaplaines and swore and invested them in their office as Master Oldesworth a Member of the House of Commons Secretary to the late High Chamberlaine the Honourable Earle of Pembrooke attested upon Oath and the Noble Earle himselfe averred upon his Honour a thing so notorious to all old Courtiers and Chaplaines in ordinary to the King as to doubt of it were a Solecisme To make this apparent by punctuall proofes we shall instance in such particular persons which were advanced by him to Bishopricks even for their erronious Arminian opinions or dangerous Popish Tenets and Practises We have formerly proved that Richard Mountague was questioned and voted against in the Commons House in Parliament April 13. 1626. for his Arminian and Popish Tenets published in his Gagge and Appeale and endeavouring as much as in him lay to reconcile us to Popery which complaint was revived against him in the ensuing Parliament An. 1627. No sooner was that Parliament dissolved but this Prelate then Bishop of London who fomented protected him against the Parliament all he could in stead of discountenancing punishing advanced him to the Bishoprick of Chichester in the place of Bishop Carlton who writ against him This was evidenced by the Docquet Book it selfe wherein this entry of the Privy Signet and Election is recorded Iuly 18. 1628. His Majesties Royall assent for Richard Mountague Batchelour in Divinity to bee Bishop of Chichester signified By order of the LORD BISHOP OF LONDON Laud And by the Record it selfe of the Kings Royall Assent produced at the Bat by Master Prynne and there Read in these Words CHARLES R. REX c. Reverendissimo in Christo Patri perdilecto perquam fideli Nostro Domino Georgio providentia divina Cantuar Archiepiscopo ac totius Angliae Primati Metropolitano ac aliis quibuscunque Episcopis quorum in hac
some other passages in my said Sermon I was as I understand conceived by some not onely to cast aspersions upon the present State of our Church and some principall Members and parts thereof thereby to bring it and them into scandall and dislike But even under some ambiguous words to move to take up armes for redresse although with recalling or restraining the same in termes afterward and saying thus Let us pray these men either to conversion if it be Gods blessed will or to their destruction Fiat justitia pereant illi and calling them crafty Achitophells c. I doe here acknowledge and professe I had no such Intentions neither doe I know any cause why my selfe or any other should so bitterly invay against any in our Church I am therefore heartily sorry that I gave cause to any of the hearers to conceive so And I humbly crave pardon for it For refusing to make this strange prescribed Recantation this godly Minister though he in generall termes professed his syncere sorrow and penitency for any Oversights and unbeseeming Expressions in his Sermon both in his Petitions and Letters to the Bishop which would not suffice was for a long time deteined in the New Prison there miserably abused by the Keepers of which he oft complained without redresse and in conclusion utterly ruined for speaking out the truth Wee shall close this branch of our Evidence with this observation That as Rewards and Punishments rightly distributed are the greatest incentives to vertue piety learning and retractives from vice error superstition so when they are perverted misplaced they become the grandest discouragements to Piety Religion the strongest attractives to Heresie Popery and all kinde of Superstitions Schollers commonly looke most of all after preferments yea make it their principall study to comply with those mens Opinions and Practifes who are the chiefe Bestowers of them No wonder therefore that our poor Church was sodainly overspread with a generation of Arminian Popish Superstitious Ceremonious prophane Prelaticall Clergy-men when all or most Ecclesiasticall preferments were in this Arch-Prelates disposall who for the most part advanced none but such but discountenanced suppressed persecuted kept back from preferments most orthodox zeal us preaching Divines who would not comply with his Popish Innovations and Designes It is very observable that the Archbishop himselfe records in his Diary April 5. 1625. How he presented to the Duke of Buckingham by his command a Schedule wherein the Names of Ecclesiasticall persons were written under the Letters O. that is orthodox in his sence to wit Arminians or persons addicted to Popish Errors and Superstitions and P. that is Puritans who was to deliver them to King CHARLES Ever since which time Mountague Manwaring Wren with such like unorthodox Clergy-men have been advanced and all Puritans as they termed them kept from preferment And it is as considerable what Mr Chaloner deposed to this purpose That being in Rome about five yeares since Friar John the great agent there for our English Benedictines and Catholiques was very inquisitive and demanded seriously of him Whether the Archbishop of Canterbury had not the bestowing of all Ecclesiasticall preferments and livings in England especially those in the Kings gift Seeming to be confident they were all then in his dispose and thereupon assuring himselfe that he would advance such persons to them as should be most favourable most plyable to Popery and Papists to drive on their designes as they did indeed with a witnesse till this Parliament imployed their diligence and power to weed them out by Degrees And therefore his advancement of such unsound corrupt Popish Clergy-men on the One and suppressing good Orthodox Preaching Ministers on the other side must necessarily import a most desperate design in him to supplant our established Religion by such a Generation of Vipers who would eat out the very bowells of their own Protestant Mother Church and Religion by Degrees The sixth Branch of the Commons Evidence to make good their first Generall Charge of the Archbishops endeavours to subvert our Religion and introduce Popery WEE shall now advance our progresse from this to the sixth Branch of our Evidence to make good our generall Charge of this Archbishops Traytorous Practises and Endeavours to subvert our true Protestant Religion and introduce Popish Superstition and Idolatry to wit His Iesviticall Practises Plots and Proceedings by himselfe and his Instruments to suppresse the frequent and powerfull Preaching of the Gospel on Lords-dayes Weeke-dayes with all Lecturers and Lectures throughout the Kingdome and the Feoffees for Impropriations a principall meanes to maintaine the same and his silencing suspending many godly Ministers in all parts upon frivilous illegall Pretences that so Popish Errours Superstitions might flow in and grow up the faster with none or little publique Opposition This is fully charged against him in the eleventh Originall Article and sixth Additionall which were read upon this occasion The first and most pernicious Plot this Prelate layd to suppress Preaching Lectures and Lecturers was drawn up by himselfe under his own hand soon after the Parliaments dissolution in tertio Caroli and presented by him to the King under this specious title which he gave it Considerations for the better settling of the Church-Government The Originall draught whereof written with his own hand and found in his study by Mr Prynne was produced and read in forme following Considerations for the better settling of the Church-Government That his Majesty would be graciously pleased 1. TO Command the Lords the Bishops to their severall seas excepting those which are in attendance at Court 2. That none of them reside upon his Land or Lease that he hath purchased or on his Commendam if he hold any but in one of his Episcopall Houses And that hee wast not the woods where any are left 3. That they give charge in their Tryenniall Visitations and at other times both by themselves and the Archdeacons that the Declaration for settling the questions in difference be strictly observed 4. That a speciall Charge be given them against frequent and unworthy Ordinations 5. That a speciall Care be had over the Lecturers in every Diocesse Which by Reason of their pay are the peoples creatures and blow the Bellowes their way Sedition For the abating of whose power these wayes may be taken 1. That the afternoon Sermons in all Parishes may be turned into Catechising by Questions and Answers according to an Order set out by King Iames of blessed Memory If this cannot be then 2. That every Bishop ordain in his Diocesse that every Lecturer doe read Divine service in his Surplisse before the Lecture 3. That where a Lecture is set up in a Market Town it be read by a Combination of grave and orthodox Divines neer adjoyning 4. That if an Incorporation do maintain a Lecturer he be not suffered to preach till he take upon him Curam Animarum within that Incorporation 6. That the Bishop do
Afternoon Sermon but only such Questions and Answers as are conteined in the Common Prayer book not allowing Ministers to expound or open the points of the same to the people he and his Officers affirming in publike places that such an Exposition might be as ill as a Sermon And by colour of these Instructions and the Declaration for Sports he silenced suspended at least fifty Ministers forcing many of them and above three thousand people besides to desert the Kingdome and fly into Holland and New-England as appears by the Articles of his impeachment presented to the Lords by the house of Commons and by sundry witnesses before severall Committees All which Exorbitancies issued from these Instructions and must be put on this Archbishops score the Author of them to whom Bishop Wren and other Bishops gave an annuall Account of their due execution Bishop Mountague succeeding Bishop Wren in the Bishoprick of Norwich in pursuance of these Instructions exceeded him in his Visitation Articles concerning Lectures and Lecturers as appeares by these ensuing printed both at London and Cambridge Anno. 1638. 4. Concerning Lecturers and Lectures Forasmuch as of late years the course and humor of Lecturing and the frequenting and hearing such exercises is of great resent in the State and Church of England from which course as much good may ensue and be procured if well and discreetly managed so if otherwise great hurt danger and scandall may and often doth result the cure and care whereof properly and immediately belongs to the Bishop of the Diocesse where such exercises are the Church-Wardens and Sidesmen are given to understand that there be amongst us three sorts of Lecturers 1 The first most hugged followed admired and maintained is a super-inducted Lecturer in another mans cure and pastorall charge who hath some resemblance to the ancient Catharist in the Primitive Church but is up and down the same with the Doctor in the New Discipline which I take it is the motive of his so great approbation and good entertainment above the Incumbent of the Cure though never so learned and painfull 2 Concerning him it is to be enquired of what degrees in Schools he is and of how long standing and studying in Divinity whether he be a graduate in Divinity a Doctor or at least a Batchelor and not a young Student or Preacher 3 Are his Lectures popular Afternoon Sermons or be they Catechisticall and readings upon some common place of Divinity or the four parts of the English authorized Catechisme or some of the 39 Articles of our Confession 4 Is he there admitted with the consent of the Incumbent or against his will with warrant and authority from the Bishop under his Episcopall seal Is the Minister and Incumbent of that place where he Lectureth a Preacher or not and if a Benefice be offered the Lecturer do you suppose he would take it 5 Doth he often and at times appointed read Divine Service and administer the Communion in his Surplisse and Hood of his degree 6 Of what length are his Lectures and how is his Prayer at beginning and end is he there in conforme unto the Appointment and Order of the Canon Can. 55. 7 Doth he in his popular Lectures ordinarily fall upon points of misticall darke and abstruse Divinity as Praedestination c. Doth he intermeddle with matters of State Government forrein from his profession above his understanding 8 Doth he oppose or traduce openly the Doctrine of his Brethren and neighbouring Ministers or obliquely underhand or upon the by gird at them the Doctrine Discipline of the Church any Parishioner c. so designing him them or that that a man may take notice of his meaning 9 The second sort of Lecturers be those of Combination when many neighbouring Ministers do voluntarily agree and consent with the Ordinaries approbation not otherwise to preach a Sermon every man in his course at some adjoyning market town upon the market day for instructing of such who repair together to sell and buy in their duty to God and commerce with man Have you any such Lecturers 10 Who be the Combiners be they beneficed men of the Diocesse and not strangers or Curates who are not to be admitted because if they offend in their Sermons the Diocesan cannot reach them they are gone 11 Doth this Lecturer any way abridge hinder or cut off Divine Service which is compleatly to be finished before the Lecture begin 12 Do any resorting thereto walke aloofe or in the Church-yard on stay at some house purposely and not repair to the Church till Lecture begin If any such misdemeanour be present it and without amendment the Lecture shall cease 13 A third sort be running Lecturers who point upon such a day to meete at such a Church most an end in some Country Town or Village and then after Sermon and dinner at some house of their disciples repeat censure and explain the Sermon discourse of points proposed at their last meeting by the head of that Classis or Assembly ever to the promoting of their owne fancies and derogation from the doctrine and discipline of the Church after all they do again condicere and appoint to meet next at such a Church in like sort to like purpose Such I found in Sussex at my comming thither If you have any such or know any such present them as far as you can learn who they be where they do meet whither any of your Parish run after them By these we may discerne the spirit of this Prelate and his Malignity against Lecturers and Lectures which he carefully suppressed in Chichester Diocesse where he published the like Articles and would have done the like in Norwich but that his predecessour Bishop Wren had left no Lectures for him to suppresse Doctor Pierce Bishop of Bath and Wells a great creature of this Arch-Prelates to please his Grace the better by colour of these Instructions which he rigorously observed suppressed all Lectures within his Diocesse both in Market Townes and elsewhere as well combination Lectures as those maintained by Ministers or Lecturers upon stipends or the peoples benevolence some of which Lectures had continued 40 or 50 years without interruption and were countenanced by some of his Predecessors actuall preaching at them in their turnes which when he had effected he publikely gloryed in this wicked act using this most execrable speech I thank God I have not one Lecture lest in my Diocesse professing before that he hated the very name of Lectures and would not leave so much as one Lecture in his Diocesse and requiring the Ministers upon their canonicall obedience not to preach any Lecture alleaging that there was no such need of preaching no was there was in the Apostles dayes Yea he suspended Mr Devenish the Minister of Bridgewater for preaching a Lecture there in his own Church on the Market day which Lecture had continued from Queen Elizabeth time till then and refused to absolve him till he hath
faithfully promised to preach it no more And when he absolved him on this promise he most prophanely used to him these words of our Saviour spoken to the Woman taken in Adultery Iohn 8. 14. Go thy way sinne no more that is preach this Lecture no more as if preaching was as heinous a sinne as Adultery lest a worse thing happen to thee Furthermore in pursuit of these Instructions he put down all Sermons on the Lords dayes in the Afternoon throughout his Diocesse strictly charging the Ministers in his Visitations not to preach on Lords dayes in the Afternoon upon any occasion under pain of Suspension After which hee suspended one Mr Cornish only for preaching a Funerall Sermon on a Lordsday Evening Furthermore he convented the Minister of Beercoockham before him for having two Sermons on that parish Revellday alleadging that it was a hinderance to the Revel and utterance of the Church-all provided to be spent ' on that day belike he had more care of the Church wardens Ale then the peoples Soules and he questioned one Mr Thomas Erford a Minister as a Delinquent for preaching at the parish of Mountague on their Revellday upon the Prophet Joels exhortation to Fasting weeping and mourning charging him that not only his Sermon but his every text too was scandalous to the Revel and gave offence to the meeting And whereas divers godly Ministers of his Diocesse being restrained from preaching did take great paine thereupon to catechise their Parishioners in the principles of Religion on Lordsdayes in the Afternoon according to the Letter of these Instructions enlarging themselves upon the Questions and Answers in the Catechisme in the Common-Prayer-Booke for the peoples better Instruction and using a short prayer before and after that exercise this Bishop being informed of it corrected and sharply reproved these Ministers for their pains threatning to punish them severely if they Persisted therein saying Thus it was a Catechizing Sermon-wise and AS BAD AS PREACHING Charging them that they should aske no other Questions nor receive any other Answers from the people but such as were conteined in the Book of Common prayer which one Mr Bâ—â—rett Rector of Barwick not observing was enjoyned penance for it and one Humfrey Blake Churchwarden of Bridgewater was likewise put to penance for not presenting Mr Devenish the Minister there as a Delinquent for expounding the Church-Cateckisme and making a short prayer of his own before he began his exercise All which particulars were proved by substantiall witnesses before a Committee of the House of Commons drawn up into an Impeachment against this Bishop and being in verity the Impious fruites of this Arch-Prelates project who encouraged him herein must be justly and principally charged upon his score Quia plus peccat Author quà m Actor The like Suppressions of Sermons and Catechizing on the Lords day in the Afternoon were common in all or most other Diocesse neither could any Combination Lectures be obtained in them but with very great suite and upon very hard conditions which the Bishops tooke advantage to prescribe by colour of these Instructions all strictly observed till this present Parliament This we could prove by many Instances we shall produce but one instead of all the rest found among Sir Iohn Lambes Papers the Archbishops grand Instrument herein by Mr Prynns endorsed with Sir Iohns own fift Orders given by the Right Reverend Father in God JOHN Lord Bishop of PFTERBOROVGH for and concerning the Sermon weekly on Wednesday in Saint JAMES Chappell in BRACKLEY September the 14. 1639. 1. IT is ordered that the fifteen Divines whose names are here under written shall be appointed to their severall dayes by Dr Hâ—ath Chancellor of the said Dioces or his permission by Doctor Sybthorpe one of his Surrogates in a Catalogue to be signed by him annexed to these orders II. That no other Divine shall be admitted to Preach there upon any Wednesday but one of these fifteene except the Curate of that place upon any pretence whatsoever And if one of these shall dye or depart or refuse to preach none other shall be Substituted but by expresse allowance of the Bishop III. That the Bell shall begin to toll a quarter of an houre before nine of the Clocke in the morning and shall continue so toleing till nine of the Clocke and no longer IIII. That immediatly upon ceasing of the Bell the Divine Service of the Church of England for morning prayer shall begin and shall be said together with the Letanie either by the Preacher for that day or else in case of necessity only by the Minister of the place of his assistant in his Surplice and Hood according to his degree in Schooles V. The Preacher for that day shall be ready at the Communion Table in his Surplice and Hood while a Psalme is in singing after the Morning prayer and the Letanie to begin the Communion Service commonly called the second Service and that there be no Hiatus or stopp at all after the end of the Psalmes If he be not there He who did reade the Morning prayer that day shall presently goe thither and proceede to the second Service and no Sermon shall be had that day VI. The Preacher assoone as he hath repeated the Nicen Creede shall goe up into the Pulpet in his Surplice and hood VII No other forme of prayer before the Sermon shall be vsed then is set downe in the LV. Canon to move the people to pray in the words and manner there perscribed interposing only if he so desire the names of the Vniversities and of his Colledge or of his Patron he being one quallified by Law to have a Chaplaine VIII The Sermon at the utmost shall be within the compasse of an howre and shall be ended with Glory be to God c. without any other prayers in the Pulpit VIIII The Preacher shall after is Sermon come presently from the Pulpit and so goe to the Communion table and reade the prayer for the whole estate of Christs Church c. and one or two of the Collects which stands after the Communion Service and so shall dismisse the people with that blessing there The peace of God c. X. A Surplice and Hood are to be provided for the Preacher at the charge of the Towne XI The people to be admonished by the Preacher as neede shall require to be diligent and of reverend behaviour at the divine service both before the Sermon and also after it All men to be uncovered during all the time both of Service and Sermon all persons to do Reverence at the blessed name of Iesus to stand at the Creedes Hymnes and Gospells to kneele at the confession and prayers and practise all other parts of conformity to the Church Government or otherwise it shall be sufficient cause to have the combination for the said weekely Sermon forthwith inhibited if the Divine Service be neglected or deserted Or if these Orders above
in the Afternoone though he hath beene admonished of it and inhibited by Mr Chancellor of London to which the Archbishop underwrites this direction to Sir Nathaniel Brent his Visitor Sir I require you that besides your other Instructions you give me an Account of all particulars within named W. Cant. Of which particular concerning Mr Randall Sir Nathaniel after his Visitation gave this account to the Archbishop MAster Randall Curate of Tuddington noted in the paper confesseth that since he was inhibited by Mr Chancellor of London to preach in the Afternoones on Sundayes he hath once offended and no more It was to make a farewell Sermon to that exercise as he saith wherein he rather aggravateth his fault then otherwise Hee saith that this Sermon was much beyond the compasse of an hour and I beleeve it continued more then two houres He now seeth and acknowledgeth his fault protesteth he will be most conformable for the future and humbly desireth to be dismissed with a Canonicall Admonition But I keep him in fear still To this we might add his procurement of Dr Ienningson Lecturer at Newcastle to be questioned in the High Commission at York in the year 1639. whose Articles and Answers were both sent up to Lambeth to his Grace-ship and enforcing to quit that place with the Kingdome too to avoyd his fury His prosecution of Mr Iohn Iemmet Lecturer at Barwicke in causing the Bishop of Durham in December 1639. to send for him by a Pursevant silence him from preaching in Barwick and banish him the Town without any Articles or Witnesses examined against him with other instances of this nature but for brevity sake we shall omit these and proceed to his next stratagem to suppresse preaching which was His publishing of a Declaration for Sports in his Majesties name and silencing suspending excommunicating questioning censuring in the High Commission and elsewhere many hundreds of godly conscientious Preaching Ministers whom the Instructions for Lecturers could not reach so farr as to silence being Incumbents and not meer Lecturers for refusing personally to publish it in their Churches to animate their people to profane the Lords day with unhallowed Pastimes which because we have formerly insisted on and proved to be his designe we shall here but mention and passe by only with this one Addition that Mr Thomas Valentine Minister of Chalford Saint Giles in the County of Buckingham being suspended by Sir Iohn Lambe Deane of the Arches for not reading the Book of Sports from which suspention he appealed and procured time to consider whether he would read it or not Mr Valentine not long after to obtain further time and favour writ a Letter to Sir Iohn Lambe dated April 28. 1636. with 5 l. inclosed and a Petition to the Archbishop on which Letter Sir Iohn makes this endorsment with his own hand Master Valentine 28. April 1636. with 5 l. PEECES inclosed which Petition Sir Iohn recommending to Mr Dell procured him a gratious answer and some longer respite for the present but in December and Ianuary following he was again molested and suspended for not publishing this Declaration in proper person though his Curate had formerly read it in the Church as appears by two Petitions to the Archbishop for his absolution His third design to suppresse preaching was by discouraging conscientious young Schollers and Divines from entering into the Ministry by putting divers clogs difficulties upon them under a most specious pretext which was thus effected No sooner was this Prelate setled in his Archbishoprick but he contrived a Letter drawn by Mr Dell his Secretary but interlined corrected with his own hand as appears by the Originall draught found in his study directed as from his Majestie to himself which he afterwards presented to the King who directed and sent it to him under his Privy Signet to be put in Execution in manner following as the very Letter it selfe under the Kings Signet declares thus endorsed with the Archbishops own hand Rec. Sept. 19. 1633. From his Majesty that no Ministers be made sine Titulo To the most Reverend Father in God our Right trusty and Right entirely beloved Councellor William Lord Archbishop of Canterbury Primate and Metropolitane of all England CHARLES R. MOst Reverend Father in God Right trusty and right entirely beloved Councellour we greet you well There is nothing more deer to US then the preservation of true Religion as it is now settled and established in this our Kingdome to the honour of God and the great comfort of our selfe and our Loyall people and there can nothing more conduce to the advancement thereof then the strict observation of such Canons of the Church as concern those that are to take orders in their severall times More especially of keeping that particular Canon which injoyns That no man be made a Priest or a Minister without a Title For we finde that many not so qualified do by favour or other means procure themselves to be ordeined and afterwards for want of means wander up and downe to the scandall of their calling or to get maintenance fall upon such courses as are most unfit for them both by humouring their Auditours and other wayes altogether unsufferable Wee have therefore thought fit and Wee doe hereby streightly require and charge you to call such Bishops to you as are now present in or neer our City of London and to acqulint them with this our resolution And further that you faile not in the beginning of the next Terme to give notice of this our will and pleasure openly in our High Commission Court and that you call into our said Court every Bishop respectively that shall presume to give Orders to any man that hath not a Title and there to censure him as the Canon aforesaid doth injoyn which is to maintain the party so ordered till he give him a Title and with what other censure you in Justice shall think sit And our further will is That nothing shall be reputed a Title to enable a man for orders but that which is so by the ancient course of the Church and the Canon Law so far forth as that Law is received in this our Church of England And as you must not fail in these our directions nor in any part of them so we expect that you gives us from time to time a strict accompt of your proceedings in the same Given under our Signet at our Pallace of Westminster the nineteenth day of September in the ninth year of our Raigne Lord Archbishop of Canterbury Upon receit hereof this Archbishop whose project it was directs this Letter following to the Bishops of his Province as is evident by the originall draught thereof corrected with his own hand and thus endorsed by him Octob. 18. 1633. The Copy of my Letters upon this of his Majesties to the severall Bishops of this Province S. in Christo My very good Lord HIS Majestie hath been often and much troubled upon
authorized by his Chaplain Dr Bray presented to and accepted by himselfe when published as appears by two faire gilded printed copies thereof with his Archiepiscopall Armes engraven on the Covers found in his study by Mr Pryune printed An. 1640. since these Propositions of Bishop Hall were sent him resolving that there can be not only no Church but no Ministers at all without Bishops to ordain them in these terms Non est Sacerdotium nisi in Ecclesia non est Ecclesia sine Sacerdotio Illud autem intelligo per 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Episcopalem ordinariam Neque euim admittenda consneus extraordinariam aliquam sen vocationem seu 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nisi miraculosam Oportet omnino miraculis agant suam confirment functionem signo aliquo qui non ab Episcopis derivata ab Apostolis per successionem institutione in Ecclesiam inducuntur sed velorti à sese vel nescio unde intrusi sese ingeruâ—t Nâ—m quod pretendunt ordinariam vocationem retinendam adhibendam eique adherescondum nisi in casu necessitatis absurdum est suppositione innititur impossibilitatis Neque enim talis casus an t extitit aliquando aut contingere potest nisi fallat not Dominus qui promisit Porta inferorum non pravalebunt Ecce sum vobiscum ad consummationem mundi By which Position the forraigne Protestant Churches are resolved concluded to be no Churches their Ministers no Ministers their Sacraments no Sacraments their Ordinances no Ordinances of Christ which perchance made Mr John Dury ordained in one of those Churches to be re-ordained a Minister here by the Bishop of Exeter Dr Hall before he was admitted to his Benefice as appeares by their severall Original Letters found in the Archbishops study And then what are they but meere Pagan Conventicles farre worse then Papists and the Church of Rome We shall only adde to this that whereas Bishop Hall in his Treatise of Episcopacy pag. 18. excused the forraign Protestant Churches from being unchurched by these Positions only in this regard that the reason why they renounced Bishops was meerly out of necessity because their Bishops would not suffer them to enjoy the Gospel Adding pag. 19. That it is very considerable whether the condition they were in doth absolutely warrant such a proceeding which is somewhat too hard a censure of them yet the Archbishop in his forecited Letter to Bishop Hall taxeth him for this his overmuch lenity towards them in these termes You are a little more favourable to the forraigne Churches and their Authors then our cause will beare and yet in the very same Letter he mislikes and blames this Bishop for his overmuch sharpnesse towards the Pope in his second Book for bestowing the Title of Antichrist upon him wherewith he was so highly offended that out of a zeal to his Holinesse he presently complaines to the King himselfe of this indignity offered to the Pope and procures a speciall Mandate from his Majesty to Bishop Hall to qualifie his expressions in this particular with his owne pen which he did accordingly Notwithstanding the Generall confessions of all forraign Protestant Churches The authorized Impressions of all their eminentest Writers Our own Homâ—lies Writers of all sorts and the very Act of Parliament for the Confirmation of the Subsidies granted by the Clergy 3. Iac. penned by all the Prelates and Clergy of England in full Convocation give the Pope this Title and stile the Iesuites and their Adberents THE UNSHAMEFACT BROOD OF ANTICHRIST This his indulgence therefore to the Pope Priests and Church of Rome and professed emnity against the forraigne Reformed Churches in unchurching them in making their Ministers no Ministers at all and them no Christians nor Christian Assemblies discovers his very Intrals and inward bent of his soule to Popery to the Church of Rome yea his inveterate hatred to these Protestant Churches and their Religion too The next thing wee shall fully evidence 2. Though this Archbishop was so zealous an Advocate for the Church of Rome as both in his publick Speeches Writings to maintaine That her Religion is the same with ours as we have formerly proved yet he could by no meanes endure that the Religion of the forraign Protestant Churches and Ours should be termed one and the same Whereupon he presumed to countermand alter and purge his Majesties Letters Patents under the Great Seale for a Collection for the poore distressed Ministers of the Palatinate Ann. 1634. because it termed their Religion The true Religion which we together with them professe to maintain This wee shall make good by two substantiall witnesses and the printed Letters Patents themselves The witnesses are Mr Wakerly then Secretary to Mr Secretary Cook and Mr Hartlib who deposed at the Lords Barre upon Oath That in the yeare 1634. the Queen of Bohemia sent over one Mr Ruly a Palatinate Minister into England with Letters of recommendation to the Archbishop to desire his mediation and assistance to the King to grant Letters Patents under the great seale for a generall Collection towards the reliefe of the exiled Ministers of the Palatinate and their families who were then in great distresse which Letter Mr Ruly presenting to the Archbishop among whose Papers Mr Prynne found the very Originall after the reading thereof the Archbishop promised out of respect to the Queen of Bohemia who writ to him with her own hand to move the King in it which he did and then informed him that it was the Kings pleasure there should be Letters Patents drawn for a generall collection for those Ministers as was desired Wherupon Mr Ruly requested the Archbishop in regard he was a stranger and knew not our proceedings to give him some directions how to get the Letters Patents drawn and sealed who answered that he needed no instructions herein for it was a thing of usuall course and willed him to repaire to the Officers of the King his Secretaries and Attorney generall who would draw and procure them to be sealed Whereupon he repaired to Mr Wakerly who went with him to the other Officers and procured Letters Patents to be drawn according to former Presidents both in King James and King Charles reignes and namely verbatim according to Letters Patents for a like Collection dated 29 Ian. 3. Caroli which being drawn engrossed and passed the Great Seal of England without any scruple the Lord Keeper both reading and approving the same before the sealing Mr Ruly carried the Patent over to Lambeth to desire the Archbishops assistance for the printing dispersing and promoting therof where meeting with Mr Dell his Secretary he acquainted him with his businesse and shewed him the Patent who casting his eye thereon took some exceptions thereat because it made our and their Religion to be both one saying Are your Church and Religion and ours one which done he carried the Patent to the Archbishop who after he had perused it calling for Mr Ruly demanded
Apostates and perswaded them to submit themselves to the Antichristian yoak and to renounce or dissemble the profession of the true Religion would have quite crossed or frustrated his Design Therfore out it must and be obliterated whatever comes of it Finally observe his imbittered malice to the Protestant Churches but grand affection to the Pope and Church of Rome most evidently displayed by this expunction the first in deleating those clauses which style theirs the true Religion c. the latter in expunging this expression in favour of the Roman Church and Pontife only if they would have submitted themselves to THE ANTI-CHRISTIAN YOAK which we have elsewhere dilated upon In briefe He that thus would have the Protestant Churches no Churches at all of God or Christ their Ministers no Ministers their Religion not the true Religion nor the same with ours must certainly expresse abundance of malice and disaffection to these Churches endeavour to cause discord and division between the Church of England and them the very charge in the Article and proclaime himselfe a greater friend to the Church of Rome and her Religion then to the Protestant Churches and the true Religion in them professed yea a Trayterous endeavourer to subvert the true Religion established in our English Church which is the same with theirs And the rather may we beleeve this of the Archbishop because shortly after he caused a Book entituled A Declaration of the Faith and Ceremonies of the Palsgraves Churches printed first in Dutch but afterwards in English Anno 1637. to be strictly called in and seized by his Pursevants in high affront of the Prince Palatine then newly arrived in England and of his Churches because it declared those Churches Orthodox judgement and censure against sundry Arminian and Popist Errours Innovations Ceremonies which hee and his Confederates then laboured to introduce among us as was attested upon Oath by Michael Spark senior and Mr Prynne when as we never heard of any Popish Books as Sancta Clara and others here printed either called in or seized by his speciall voluntary command but countenanced yea restored by him or his Agents when seised by the Searchers and Stationers Let all the world then judge by this prime peece of our Evidence what manner of Protestant this Archbishop was and how ill he stood affected to the Protestant Religion 3. These premises considered no wonder if he endeavoured by all his policy and power to suppresse nay abrogate the Priviledges Immunities of the Dutch and French Churches in this Kingdom granted to them by his Majesty and his Royall Ancestors which he in part accomplished to their prejudice the next part of his Charge in the twelfth Article of which we shall present you this summary accompt King Edward the sixth by his Letters Patents dated the 24 day of Iuly in the fourth yeare of his Reigne granted this ensuing Patent to the Dutch and French Protestants then living in exile in London establishing their Church and Presbyterian Government among themselves exempt from all Episcopall Iurisdiction appointing a Superintendent over them and Ministers of their own Which Patent for the rarity thereof and the better understanding of this Charge we shall at large transcribe EDwardus Sextus Dei Gratia Angliae Franciae Hiberniae Rex fidei Defensor in terra Ecclesiae Anglicanae Hiberniae supremum Caput omnibus ad quos praesentes literae pervenerint salutem Cum magnae quaedam graves considerationes Nos ad praesens specialiter impulerunt Tum etiam cogitantes illud quanto studio charitate Christianos Principes in Sacrosanctum Dei Evangelium Religionem Apostolicam ab ipso Christo inchoatam institutam traditam animatos perpensos esse conveniat sine qua haud dubio politia civile regimen neque consistere diu neque nomen suum tueri potest nisi Principes caeterique praepotentes viri quos Deus ad regnorum gubernacula sedere voluit id imprimis operam dent ut per totum Reipublicae corpus casta sinceraque religio diffundatur Ecclesia in vere Christianis Apostolicis opinionibus ritibus instituta adulta per sanctos ac carui mundo mortuos Ministros conservetur pro eo quod Christiani Principis officium esse statuimus inter alias gravissimas de regno suo bene splendideque administrando cogitationes etiam religioni religionis causae calamitate fractis afflictis exulibus consulere Sciatis quod non solum praemissa contemplantes Ecclesiam à Papatus tyranide per Nos vindicatam in pristina libertate conservare cupientes verumetiam Exulum Peregrinorum conditionem miserantes qui jam bonis temporibus in Regno nostro Angliae commorati sunt voluntario exilio Religionis Ecclesiae causa mulctati quia hospites exteros homines propter Christi Evangelium ex patria sua profligatos ejectos in Regnum nostrum profugos praesidiis ad vitam degendam necessariis in Regno nostro egere non dignum esse duximus cujus liberalitas nullo modo in tali rerum statu restricta clausave esse debet At quoniam multi Germanae nationis homines ac alii peregrini qui confluxerunt in dies singulos confluunt in Regnum nostrum Angliae ex Germania aliis remotioribus partibus in quibus Papatus dominata Evangelii libertas labefactari premi coepta est non habent certam sedem locum in Regno nostro ubi conventos suos celebrare valeant ubi inter suae gentis moderni idiomatis homines Religionis negotia res Ecclesiasticas pro patrio titu more intelligenter obire tractare possint Idcirco de Gratia Nostra speciali ac ex certa scientia mero metu nostris nec non de avisamento Concilii nostri volumus concedimus ordinamus quod de caetero sit erit unum Templum sive sacra Aedes in Civitate nostra London quod vel quae vocabitur Templum Domini Iesu ubi Congregatio conventus Germanorum aliorum peregrinorum fieri celebrari possit ea intentione proposito ut à Ministris Ecclesiae Germanorū aliorumque peregrinorum Sacrosancti Evangelii incorrupts interpretatio Sacramentorum juxta verbum Dei Apostolicam observationem administratio fiat Templū illud sive sacram Aedem illam deuno Superintendente quatuor verbi Ministris erigimus creamus ordinamus fundamus per praesentes Et quod idem Superintendens Ministri in re nomine sint erunt unum corpus corporatum politicum de se per nomen Superintendentis Ministrorum Ecclesiae Germanorum aliorum peregrinorum ex fundatione Regis Edwardi Sexti in Civitate London per praesentes incorporamus ac corpus corporatum politicum per idem nomen realiter ad plenum creamus erigimus ordinamus facimus constituimus per praesentes Et quod successionem
been allowed to them in the time of Queen Elizabeth or since The Order of King James under his signet the 13 of Iune These are therefore to will and command all our Courts of Iustice and other our loving Subjects to permit and suffer the said strangers members of the Out-landish Churches and their children to enjoy the continuance of our favours before declared in this behalfe Considering the loving kindenesse and good entertainment which our Subjects and their children doe receive and finde beyond the Seas The Order of the Privy Councell for the Walloones of Norwich the 10 of October Those of Norwich although borne in the Kingdome shall continue to be of the said Church and Society and shall be subject to such Discipline as hath been by all the time of fifty five yeares practised among them And if any shall be refractory they shall be bound to appeare at this Board The gracious Answer of King Charles to the Deputies of the Forraigne Churches the 30 of April I thank you for this and I assure you that I will continue unto you the same favour which the King my father did shew unto you And I hope that my marriage shall not be any dammage unto you but rather an occasion of much good to your Countrey men The Order of King Charles for all strangers the 13 of Novemb. We will and command our Iudges c. to permit and suffer the said strangers members of the Out-landish Churches and their children quietly to enjoy all and singular such Priviledges and Immunities as have been formerly granted unto them without any troubles arrests or proceedings by way of information or otherwise considering the faire usage and good entertainment which our Subjects and their children doe receive beyond the Seas The Order of the Privy Councell for the Dutch of Norwich the 7 of Ianuary That all those that are now or hereafter shall be members of the Dutch Congregation although borne within this Kingdome shall continue to be of the said Church and Society so long as his Majesty shall be pleased without any prejudice to their Priviledges and Birth-right and shall be subject to all such Discipline as hath beene all the time aforesaid usually practised amongst them and from time to time contribute to the maintenance of the Ministry and poore and the defraying of all other necessaries charges of the same Congregation as they shall be assessed and occasion shall in that behalfe require By vertue of this Patent Orders Grants the Dutch and French Churches in London and other Diocesse enjoyed the free exercise of their Religion Discipline exempt from all Archiepiscopall and Episcopall Iurisdiction from Edward the sixths time till Ann. 1634. without any interruption But no sooner was this Prelate warme in his Archiepiscopall chaire but he begins to disturb their peace and threaten their totall subvertion throughout his Province as in Canterbury Sandwich Maidstone Norwich Colchester London Southampton and likewise in Yorkeshire Axholme and elsewhere which he had formerly projected in this manner On March 22. Ann. 1632. this Bishop upon his own motion procured a reference to himselfe from the Lords of the Councell concerning the English living in forraigne parts and the forraigne Protestant Churches in England concerning which he drew up and presented two severall Papers to the Lords found in his study under Mr Dells hand thus endorsed with his owne Concerning the Dutch and French Churches in England c. here necessary to be inserted though not read at large VVHereas I was commanded by your Lordships upon Friday March 22. 1632. First to represent to His Gracious Majesty the great and Honourable care you had to preserve the unity and Government of the Church of England as it stands now established by Law Which care was very great and pious and according to my duty in the Name of the Church I humbly thank your Lordships for it And have in pursuance of your Commands faithfully acquainted His Majesty with as many particulars as I could carry away safe in my memory Secondly I was commanded by your Lordships to take into farther consideration such Heads as might best conduce to the rectifying of such his Majesties Subjects as reside at Hamborough or elsewhere beyond the Seas but especially in the Low-Countreys either in Merchandize or in use and exercise of Armes under the Colonells there As also what might be thought fit to be done concerning the French and Dutch Churches as they now stand and are used at this present within this Realme but at such time as your Lordships in your wisdome shall best approve Concerning the first of these viz. the English living in Forraigne parts I humbly recommend to your Lordships Wise dome as followeth 1. Whether it be not fit I had almost said necessary that the severall Colonels in the Low-Countreys should entertaine no Minister as Preacher to their Regiments but such as shall conforme in all things to the Church of England established And be commended unto them from your Lordships by advise of the Lords Archbishops of Canterbury or York for the time being 2. That the Company of Merchants residing there or in any other Forraigne Parts shall admit no Minister as Preacher to them but such as are so qualified and so commended as aforesaid 3. That if any Minister having by feigned carriage gotten to be so recommended either to any of the severall Colonells or to the Deputy Governour and Body of the Merchants there shall after be found unconformable and will not mend upon warning given him by the Colonell or Deputy Governour of the Merchants shall within three months after such warning given and refused be dismissed from his service that a more orderly and peaceable man may be sent unto them 4. That every Minister or Preacher with any Regiment of souldiers that are his Majesties borne Subjects or with the Company of Merchants there or elsewhere shall read Divine Service Christen children Administer the Sacrament of the Lords Supper marry instruct the younger or more ignorant sort in the Catechisme visit the sick bury the Dead and doe all other Duties according as they are prescribed in the Book of Common-Prayer maintained in the Chuch of England and not otherwise And that he which will not conforme himselfe so to doe shall not continue Preacher either to any Regiment of English or Scottish or to the Merchants 5. That if any Minister or Preacher being the Kings Subject shall with any bitter words or writings in print or otherwise defame the Government of the Church of England established His Majesties Embassador or Agent in those parts for the time being is to be informed of it and upon notice given from him to the State he or they so offending shall be commanded over by Privy Seale or otherwise to answer their offence or offences here 6. That no Colonell of any severall Regiment or Deputy Governour of the Merchants shall give way that their Minister or
Strangers and not as Natives That is that they may pay all double duties as Strangers use to doe and have no more Immunities then Strangers have till they will live and converse as other Subjects do And this matter of losse or gaine is as likely to work upon them especially the Merchants and richer men as any other thing and perhaps more 4. When it shall be thought fit actually to reduce them to live as other Subjects doe both in relation to Church and State the way I conceive may be to have them fairely warned in an Ecclesiasticall way for every man with his Houshold if he be not a new commer but a borne Subject to repaire to his Parish Church here to conforme himselfe to Prayers Sacraments c. And if any receive not according to Cannon and Law then to excommunicate him or them And by that time the Writ de Excommunicato capiendo hath been served upon some few it may be the rest will yeeld themselves 5. If this doe not prevaile I then conceive under favour it will be hard to remedy unlesse the State will publikely declare That if they will be as Natives and take the benefit of Subjects they must conforme themselves to the Laws of the Kingdom aswell Ecclesiasticall as Temporall Which Declaration when it shall once be made publike I think they will be well advised before they will resist or refuse it By these Papers it is apparent That this Arch-Prelate was the Originall Contriver of all the proceedings against the Dutch and French Churches In pursuance of these determinations of his in his Metropoliticall Visitation Ann. 1634. 1635. he summoned all the Ministers and Elders of these Churches to appeare before Sir Nathaniel Brent his Vicar Generall as appeares by an Abstract of his Visitation endorsed with his owne hand unto whom he prescribed these two following Injunctions 1. That all the Natives of the Dutch and Walloon Congregations in his Graces Diocesse are to repaire to their severall Parish Churches of those severall Parishes where they inhabit to heare Divine Service and Sermons and performe all duties and payments required in that behalfe 2. That the Ministers and all others of the Dutch and Walloon Congregations which are not Natives and borne Subjects to the Kings Majesty or any other strangers that shall come over to them while they remaine strangers may have and use their owne Discipline as formerly they have done yet it is thought sit that the English Liturgy should be translated into French and Dutch for the better settling of their children to the English Government These Injunctions were prescribed to the Forraign Churches at Norwich An. 1634. and to these at Canterbury Maidstone and Sandwich 13. Aprilis 1635. as appeares by sundry Copies of them found in the Archbishops study and the like were imposed on all other Dutch and Walloon Churches within his Province Yet not content herewith he caused the Archbishop of York to impose harder conditions on the Forraigne Congregations within his Province as appeares by two Letters found in his study under the Archbishop of Yorks owne hand the one dated Octob. 1. 1636. the other 22 Ian. 1637. Wherein he denyes them the exercise of any Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction of their owne injoynes them the use of the English Liturgie in the French Tongue with obedience to all the Lawes and Ordinances of the Church of England to receive the Sacrament once a yeare in the Parish Church wherein they dwell and to performe all their Christnings Marriages and Burials there else no Congregation of their owne would be permitted Hereupon these Forraigners conceiving these Injunctions prejudiciall to their Ancient Rights Liberties indulged them and destructive to their Churches opposed them all they could in an humble way Upon the publication of these Injunctions the Dutch and Walloon Churches at Norwich presented this ensuing Remonstrance to the Bishop there who sent it up to the Archbishop who received it as appeares by the endorsement Febr. 21. 1634. TO THE RIGHT REVEREND FATHER IN GOD RICHARD LORD BISHOP OF NORWICH The humble Remonstrance and Petition of the two Congregations of Strangers in the City of Norwich IT hath pleased my Lords Grace of Canterbury to send forth lately two Injunctions to the three Congregations of Strangers Canterbury Sandwich and Maidstone in his Graces Diocesse to this effect 1. That their English Natives should separate from them and resort to the English Parish Churches where they dwell 2. That the Remainder of them being strangers borne should receive and use the English Liturgy translated into their own language upon the first day of March next The which is generally conceived to be a leading case for all the Strangers Congregations that are in England 1 Now forasmuch as the said Injunctions seeme to be opposite not only to sundry Orders of his Majesties most Honourable Privy Councell heretofore upon severall occasions granted unto severall Congregations of the said Strangers but chiefly to all the gracious Liberties and Priviledges granted unto them of old and continued during the Reigne of three most famous Princes King Edward Queene Elizabeth and King Iames of glorious memory And confirmed by his now Majesties Regall word our gracious Soveraigne whom God long preserve which he was pleased graciously to give unto the Deputies of all the strangers Congregations in England prostrate at his Majesties feet the 30 of April 1625. 2 And also that the observing of the said Injunctions will necessarily draw after it many great and unavoydable Inconveniences both common and personall as namely that 1 The Parishes shall be needlessely charged with a great multitude of poore Strangers that are English Natives 2 Many such Natives shall ipso facto lose the benefit of their Toleration in exercising their Manufactures having not served their seven years Apprentiships and be in danger of ruine or molestation 3 Many such also that understand not well the English tongue shall be little edified by the English Prayers and Sermons which they shall heare 4 Their Families shall be divided some going one way some another to their appointed Assemblies which may minister an unhappy opportunity of licentiousnesse to servants and children that are loosely minded 5 The Alien strangers that shall remaine being not the fourth part of the now standing Congregations especially in this City for want of competent ability to maintaine their Minister and poore must needs be utterly dissolved and come to nothing 6 So the ancient and much renowned Asyla and places of refuge for the poore persecuted and other ignorant Christians beyond the Seas shall be wanting whereat Rome will rejoyce and the Reformed Churches in all places will mourne 7 Many Ministers and those ancient having no other meanes but their Congregations which shall then faile them shall be to seek for themselves and their destituted Families 8 The Forraigne poore will be added to the Native poore and encrease the charge and burden of their severall Parishes who will
meeting a Pupill of his at Paris in France when he waited on Sir Thomas Edmonds as his Chaplaine there which Pupill had turned a Papist discoursing with him concerning this Arch-bishop then resident in Saint John's Colledge in Oxford he told him that Doctor Laud his Tutor was against the Popes supremacy but did maintaine many Catholike points of their Religion The second is Sir Nathaniel Brent his owne Vicar-generall who deposed at the Barre that this Arch bishop while he continued in Oxford was there generally reputed to be popish that he and others conceived him so not upon any fained but upon very probable grounds one whereof then generally taken notice of was that when he did his exercise for Batchelour of Divinity he tooke his supposition almost verbation out of Bellarmine which he remembers the better because one Mr. Dale then Proctor his Opponent who took exceptions at it shewed him his supposition in Bellarmines Works concerning the necessity of Baptisme which was consonant to the tenent of Rome Another ground of this opinion of him was that he held acquaintance and most familiarly conversed with those in the University who were most addicted to Popery and reputed Papists and had sundry differences bickerings disputes with many sound Divines about points in Religion particularly he had very intimate acquaintance with and oft frequented the company of one Browne reputed a Papist in his life and found to be so after his death there being a manuscript writ with his owne hand and thought to be his owne found in his Study in defence of popery and maintaining among other things that one might be a Minister officiate and actually remaine in the Church of England and yet be actually reconciled to the Church of Rome This book King James hearing of sent for it which being brought to him when he had read this passage he said if this position of his were true he could not now tell whom to trust And that there was such a generall report of the Arch-bishop then he thought himselfe would not deny and for that he had seen that book of Browns a petition of this Bishops in a great mans hands to whom King James delivered them wherein healleaged that he was traduced to be a Papist but desired his Majesty not to think so of him To these testimomies we shall adde a notable passage in Doctor Abbot's Sermon at Saint Peters in Oxford on Easter-day Anno 1615. formerly touched on p. 155. on which you may reflect That some were partly ROMISH partly English as occasion served them that a man might say unto them Nosteres an adversariorum who under pretence of truth and preaching against the Puritan strike at the heart and root of the faith and Religion new established among us c. That they cannot plead they are ACCOUNTED PAPISTS because they speak against the puritan but because BEING INDEED PAPISTS they speak nothing against them If they doe at any time speak against the papists they doe but beat a little about the Bush and that but softly too for fear of waking and disquieting the birds that are in it they speak nothing but that wherein one Papist will speake against another as against Equivocation the Popes temporall authority and the like and perhaps some of their blasphemous speeches But in the point of Freewill Justification Concupiscence being a sinne after Baptisme inherent righteousnesse and certainty of salvation THE PAPISTS BEYOND THE SEAS CAN SAY THEY ARE WHOLLY THEIRS AND THE RECUSANTS AT HOME MAKE THEIR BRAGS OF THEM AND IN ALL THINGS THEY KEEP THEMSELVES SO NEERE THE BRINK THAT UPON ANY OCCASION THEY MAY STEP OVER TO THEM Now for this speech that the Presbyterians are as bad as the Papists there is a sting in the speech which I wish had been left out for there are many churches beyond the seas which contend for the Religion established among us which yet have approved and admitted the presbytery and this is to make them as bad as the papists Besides there have lived among us many reverend and worthy men which have not rejected the presbytery taking it even for Lay-Elders and among the rest Doctor Nowell late Deane of Pauls in his Larger Catechisme pag. 29. 71. affirmeth that in every well-governed Church there was a Presbytery and yet this Catechisme by the late reverend Arch-bishop of Canterbury was commanded to be had in every Grammar Schoole Which surely he would not have done if the presbyterians were as daâ—rous or bad as the papists And now that I have cleered my selfe from this imputation of being for the presbytery it will lye upon them to CLEARE THRMSELVES IF THEY CAN FROM THEIR SUSPITION OF POPERY For as Saint Hierom speakes In crimine haereseos patientem esse non decet And for their speech of preferment it s not that I look for I make account I have lived to the end of a Students life and God forbid that now for the hope of a little preferment I should betray the cause of Christ I have been ever of this mind if there be no preferment on earth there is enough in Heaven And my desire is while I live here to walk in sincerity and truth If I should doe otherwise how should I look my Saviour in the face might he not say uto me what art thou ROMISH or English PAPIST or PROTESTANT or what art thou A MONGRELL OR COMPOUND OF BOTH A Protestant by Ordination A PAPIST in the point of Freewill inherent Righteousnesse and the like A Protestant in receiving the Sacrament A PAPIST in the Doctrine of the Sacrament What doe you thinke are there two Heavens If there be get you to the other and place your selves there for into this where I am yee shall not come These Notes of Doctor Abbots Sermon were found in this Arch-bishops Study written with his owne hand produced and attested by Master Prynne inclosed in a copy of a Letter of his to the then Bishop of Lincolne under his owne hand too thus indorsed by him April 18. 1615. The copy of a Letter which I sent to the Lord Bishop of Lincolne concerning a Sermon in which Doctor Abbot HAD WRONGED ME IN THE UNIVERSITY In which Letter he inclosed these Notes for his Lordship to peruse complaining thus therein I came time enough to be at the rehearsall of this Sermon upon much perswasion I went to Church where I was faine to sit patiently and heare my selfe abused almost an hour together yet I was pointed at as I sate for this present abuse I would have taken no notice of it but that THE WHOLE UNIVERSITY APPLIES IT TO ME and my owne friends tell me I shall sink my credit if I answer not Doctor Abbot in his own kind Neverthelesse in a businesse of this kind I will not be swayed from a patient course Onely I desire your Lordship to vouchsafe me some direction what to doe c. By which it is cleere
under his owne hand-writing that Doctor Abbot and the whole University in the yeer 1615. reputed and accounted him a Papist a Papist indeed at leastwise partly Romish and partly English or a mongrell and a compound of a Papist and Protestant one ready upon all occasions to step over to the Papists A Papist in the Doctrine of freewill justificaiian by works inherent righteousnesse concupiscence no sinne after Baptisme certainly of salvation and the Doctrine of the Sacrament and that the papists beyond the seas could say he was WHOLLY THEIRS and the Recusants at home make their brags of him This his temper was the cause of Doctor Hals Letter to W. L. William Laud as is generally conceived long since printed Anno 1608. in the third Decad of his Epistles Epist 5. page 55. for which his works were lately threatned to be called in or this Leter expunged out of them wherein he thus expostulates with him for his unsetlednesse and newtrality in Religion and inclining to the popish party I would I knew where to find you then I could tell how to take a direct ayme whereas now I must rove and conjecture to day YOU ARE IN THE TENTS OF THE ROMANISTS to morrow in ours the next day betweene both against both Our adversaries think you ours WEE THEIRS Your conscience finds you with both and neither I flatter you not this of yours is the worst of all tempers how long will you walk in this indifferency resolve one way and know at last what you doe hold that you should cast off either your wings or your teeth and loathing this Batlike nature be either a bird or a beast c. We shall conclude this part of our Evidence with the deposition of Francis Harris a converted Priest examined upon oath before the Lords who being in the Parliaments Army could not possibly be procured viva voce of which oath was made and thereupon his deposition was read as followeth The Examination of FRANCIS HARRIS of Christ-Church London taken Jan. 9. 1643. before the Lords Committee appointed to take the Examinations in the Cause of the Arch-bishop of Canterbury THis Deponent saith that he being at Paris in France about 24. yeers since meeting with one Ireland who had formerly bin one of the chief School-Masters of Westmin School and then a Priest and discoursing familiarly with this Deponent the said Ireland told him that the now Arch bishop of Canterbury and he were intimate friends and that he had discovered unto him when they were in the University together that the said Arch-bishops resolution was to leave the Kingdome and to reconcile himselfe to the Church of Rome and that he knew him to be a Papist in his heart and wondred why he staid so long behind saying that perchance honores mutant mores And this Deponent further saith That one Leander a Benedictine Fryar and Doctor of the Chaire at Doway by the common report of Papists and Priests both abroad and in England was very familiar with the said Arch-bishop and came over on purpose into England where this Deponent since saw him to negotiate with the said Arch-bishop about matters of Religion to make a reconciliation between the Church of Rome and England And this Deponent was bred up a Roman Catholike and a scholler and a secular Priest and upon better advice reconciling himselfe to the Church of England did often solicite and petition the said Archbi for some mean imployment in the Ministery as having done very good service in discovering Priests and Jesuits to the Messengers appointed to apprehend them but the Archbishop never gave hau any encouragement or countenance This Examination taken before Us Kent Lincolne Francis Harris That he hath been reputed a Papist in heart opinion and practise ever since he left the University is so notoriously knowne to all that we shall produce no witnesses many having been publikely censured and privately questioned by his power for calling and reporting him such a one and many publike papers being pasted up and scattered about the City and Court from time to time proclaiming him such a one of vvhich we have at least a dozen found among his owne and Secretary Windebankes writings and that our English popish priests and Roman Catholikes as well as Protestants beasted of him to be theirs vve have many instances vvhich vve could produce did vve need such evidence and the testimony of tvvo Priests to boot But vve shall rather informe and prove to your Lordships vvhat repute the papists had of him in foraigne parts yea even in Rome it selfe since himselfe hath chalked â—â— out the vvay and furnished us vvith this kind of proofe by procuring Sir Henry Mildmay a Member of the House of Commons very unseasonably and unhappily to testifie for him in this kind vvhat a hard opinion they had of him and hovv much he vvas hated in Rome by the Jesuits and others more then any man breathing the manner of enforcing vvhose testimony is very remarkable The Arch-bishop some fevv dayes before his tryall petitioned the House of Commons that Sir Henry Mildmay of the Jewell House one of their Members might be examined in his behalfe as a speciall witnesse for him how much he was hated and spoken against above all men at Rome for opposing the Popes and Papists designes in England Which being granted the Arch-bishop moved tvvo or three times very unseasonably that Sir Henry might be called to give in his testimony in this kind vvho being then out of Tovvn and not appearing the Committee of Commons who managed the Evidence promised to send for and cause him to appeare the next day at the Lords Bar vvhich he did to wit on June 11. 1644. Whereupon the Archbishop desired him to acquaint the Lords Whether he had not been of late yeers at Rome and what opinion they held of himself there Whether Sir Henry upon his return from thence dining with him at Lambeth did not tell him of his own accord he was the most odiousman of any at Rome and therefore certainely the furthest of any from setting up popery and endeavouring to reconcile us to Rome Whereupon Sir Henry said My Lords it is true J was some few yeers since at Rome not upon any message or designe at all but being somewhat infirme in body J was advised by my physicians to travell for a time into forraign parts to recover my health Wherupon J first travailed into France from thence into Italy and being there to satisfie my owne curiosity and recover my health J travelled to Rome During my abode there J was very inquisitive to know what opinion they had of us in England and of the great men there especially of the Arch-bishop of Canterbury and I observed there were some there that were against the Arch-bishop and spake ill of him others that spake very well of him and so much I informed him at Lambeth upon my returne from thence but I deny that ever I
told him he was the most odious man at Rome of any or of any that had sate in that Sea The Arch-bishop then averred that he used these speeches to him at dinner at Lambeth at a time when Auditor Phillips was there who demanded of Sir Henry whether he saw the Pope when he was at Rome and what manner of man he was Who replied that he saw him in his Garden out of a window riding a great horse in a morning and that he was very like the Auditor Sir Henry confessed this discourse with the Auditor but absolutely denied he ever said he was the most odious man at Rome of any c. and desired him to prove it Wherupon the Archbishop asked of his Secretary Dell whether he did not heare Sir Henry tell him so much at dinner Who answered that he did not heare him say so but that his Grace told him after dinner that he said so which Sir Henry peremptorily denied After which Sir Henry being demanded by Master Serjeant Wild who they were that spake against the Arch-bishop who for him and what he conceived to be the cause why some spake thus against him others in his behalf He answered that there were two factions in Rome one of the Jesuits some of these disliked the Arch-bishop and spake against him because they conceived he aimed at too great an Ecclesiasticall power in these Kingdomes for himself The other was of the Secular Priests who all spake very well of him and commended him because he carried himselfe in such sort in the government of our Church as to draw it neerer unto the Church of Rome and shewed himselfe favourable to their party Whereupon the Arch-bishop said that Sir Henry never told him this before Who answered it was true and the reason was because he never demanded of him any such Question but now he was demanded the Question upon his Oath and therefore he must speak the truth At which passage most of the Auditory smiled and the Committee of Commons who managed the Evidence thanked the Arch-bishop for this good testimony on his behalfe desiring him to furnish them with some more such witnesses Adding that seeing Sir Henry was but a single witnesse in this case and so perhaps the Arch-bishop would evade his testimony though produced by himselfe and since he had given them this occasion to examine what opinion the Priests and Jesuits had of him at Rome they therefore humbly desired that they might now produce the testimonies of some other Gentlemen of note who had been at Rome as well as S. Hen. could give as good or better an account of his credit there as he had done Whereupon they poduced Captain Authony Mildmay brother to Sir Henry to testifie his knowledge in this particular who deposed at the Bar upon oath That he was at Rome at the time when Con the Popes Nuncio was to come over into Eng. as Nuncio who then enquired of him concerning the infirmities and age of Arch-bishop Abbot and thereupon said Bishop Laud who is to succeed him will be more favourable to us then he hath been That there were two great factions in Rome one of the Jesuits another of the Secular Priests that the Jesuits faction did not like the Archb. because he usurped too much Ecclesiasticall power to himself and endeavoured to make himselfe a Patriarke over all his Majesties Kingdomes but the Secular Priests and their faction loved and spake very well of him because they said they knew him to be their friend and that he had a designe to bring the Popish Religion into England That Father Fitton and Father John told him that there was a designe to reconcile England to the Church of Rome that Bishop Laud was the chiefe instrument in it that other English Bishops did joyne with him in the designe and that he should find that there should be none preferred in the Court but such as were Papists or affected to popery That Father Fitton being the generall agent for the Secular Priests had extraordinary good intelligence from England and that Master Walter Mountague when he was at Rome lay at his house that Father John was the generall agent at Rome for the Benedictines and that Father Talbot a Jesuit had told him as much as these two had done concerning Bishop Laud who yet spake somewhat ill of him because said he he intends to make himselfe a Patriark of all the Kings Dominions out of his pride which he said would eclipse the Popes authority and therefore he said he was condemned at Rome by their party the Jesuits for this particular although otherwise he was a great favourer of their Religion This testimony even from Rome it selfe is very full and punctuall to our purpose that there was no difference at all between the Secular Priests and the Archbishop nor yet between the Jesuits and him but only this that he out of his ambition would like his Predecessor Anselme be Papa alterius orbis the Pope or Patriark of our other world and of the Kings Dominions which the titles of Sanctitatis Vestrae Sanctissime Pater attributed to him by the University of Oxford and Master Croxton made them jealous of which the Jesuits could not well brook at Rome But to make this more cleer we shall adde one witnesse more who hath been often times at Rome and spent divers yeers among papists in foraigne parts and that is one Master Thomas Challoner a Gentleman of quality who thereupon being sworn gave in this following testimony viva voce upon oath which he set downe under his owne hand MY LORDS TOuching the Arch-bishop of Canterbury I can say little in particular but in generall thus First that for these fourteen or fifteen yeers last past it hath been my fortune divers and sundry times to be in France Flanders Holland and Italy where very often happening into the company of Lawyers priests and men of the long Robe I found them alwayes very forward in their discourse of England and of the great hopes they had to see it suddenly reduced to the catholike faith that they had many great parsons in England who were secretly of their religion and in particular the Arch-bishop whom they avowed to be wholly theirs a good Roman Catholike a politike propagator of the Roman faith by minutes and degrees wherein he used great subtilty and craft which they called wisdom and that both he and others would openly declare themselves so to be in time convenient beseeching God the blessed Virgin to prosper his designes And this is so notorious as I beleeve no man of any experience in foraigne parts who hath had an eare to hear or a tongue and heart to speak the truth but hath heard the same often re-iterated and will attest it Yet upon what foundation these opinions should be built I am not precisely able to determine Secondly that eleven or twelve yeers since I being at Bruxels in Brabant
and there discoursing with an English Gentleman who had been an ancient traveller touching the then late rooting out of sundry English able and orthodox Ministers for not complying with the Bishops in divers new idolatrous ceremonies this Gentleman assured me that he had often heard of strange reports of matters likely to befall England both from English and Irish papists which he gave no heed unto supposing them to speake rather as they would have it then as it was in verity But now that he had heard so much from me he did much suspect that there was some plot in hand to change the Religion in Eng. wherof he would diligently enquire assuring me that he had as good means to know it as any man of our Nation that lived on that side of the Seas At our next meeting he told me that he had dived into the plot That ere long we must all of necessity be papists in Eng. that the best wits both in Eng. and on that side of the Seas were interested therein That it was so politickly laid that he did not see how in the judgment of man it could possibly be prevented That the Archb. and some other Bishops were of the plot and that the rest of the Bishops and Clergy partly for feare of losing what they had partly for hopes of geting more would undoubtedly comply That the refusers if they could not be corrupted were to be turned out of their livings banished imprisoned or forced to live in obscurity That it was to be done by gradations to bring in this point of Popery in one quarter of a yeer and the rest in another and if not direct popery yet so neer thereunto as the common people themselves would slide into it unawares that nothing but the King of Sweden's prosperity did hinder the sudden effecting of it Lastly that if we resisted not we should be cheated and cozened of our Religion and if we resisted we should be compelled thereto perforce I replied that I thought the Papists in England were not of any considerable number to effect their ends by force and that they were also dis-armed He told me the Papists were more in number and better armed then I conceived them to be many going now to Church who would then declare themselves papists besides a world of Newters who for hopes of preferment would be easily drawne to their party that they vvere all united and besides armed with authority He affirming that for many yeers vve had vvholly been governed by Papists most men in highest authority being either vvholly so or at least as serviceable unto them for private ends as if they vvere so indeed I replied that if we should be compelled to defend our Religion by force their authority would not be regarded He told me the Irish vvould be brought in I answered that I had spent some yeers in Ireland and knew them to want both courage and meanes to effect so great a businesse so that unlesse they were backed by the King of Spaine in a better manner then I conceived he was able at that time to doe they durst not undertake it He told me they should have a better back and more encouragement then the King of Spaine could give them and that both France and Spain should assist therein I replied that I thought France and Spaine were likely to disagree and therefore unfit for such a businesse He told me that since J vvould needs have it the greatest introducers of popery should be the Protestants themselves Whereat vvhen J vvondred as seeming to me a paradox he told me that the vvar should be so disguised under false notions and pretences as the Protestants should ignorantly become the Jesuits servants and by the effusion of their ovvne blood set up popery by force Thirdly that being in Rome seven or eight yeers since one Father John of the Order of Saint Benet was very tnquisitive of me to knovv vvho bestovved the livings in England and vvhether the Arch bishop did not doe it I answered that the livings were in the donation of such as had the Advousons of them whether it were the King Arch bishops Bishops Deanes and Chapters Colledges Corporations Noble men Gentlemen or others He asked me if the Arch-bishop did not bestow the Kings livings I said no but the Lord Keeper if they were under such a value if above the King himselfe He seemed very much agrieved that the Arch-bishop did not bestow them and told me that he did not despaire of seeing England to be very suddenly Catholike And though be were by reason of his Order tyed more strictly to the Pope then others were yet he was carefull to have both Kings and Kingdomes priviledges preserved and more particularly that the Benefices in England might not be bestowed upon Italians as formerly but that the Arch-bishop should have the ordering thereof All this I have oft related some yeers since to divers persons of quality for which I incurred some trouble by the Jesuits and this Arch-bishops meanes This Testimony is so home and punctuall that we shall adde no more thereto it informs us of a long since plotted and actuated confederacy between this Archbishop and other English Prelats and the Popes Instruments at Rome and in other forraigne parts to introduce popery and reduce us back to Rome It chalks out to us the manner and method of their proceedings in all particulars and the politick contrivances of all sorts to effect their intended designe all which we have by wofull experience seen punctually acted pursued accordingly to this very moment in which pursuit this Archbishop hath been the Archinstrument since then we visibly behold these reports of theirs verefied to the view of all the world we must no longer look upon them is empty rumours or discourses but as reall Evidences beyond all exceptions The second groundwork we shall lay and prove is this That there hath been for many yeers last past a dangerous damnable Plot and serious endeavour of the Pope and his Instruments to reduce and reconcile the Church of England to the Church and Sea of Rome and that this Arch-bishop was privy to and had notice of it This Plot was first laid about the yeer 1617. when the Spanish Match was set on foot and King Charles then Prince of Wales fent into Spaine of purpose to reconcile him and in him our Kingdomes to the Church of Rome the prime end the Pope and Catholikes intended in that Match and Treaty as appeares by the severall Articles passages and proceedings in it well knowne to this Prelate by the Popes Letter to the Prince whiles in Spaine to reconcile him to Rome and make him a dutifull Sonne of that Church by the Popes Letter to his Nuncio the Bishop of Conchen when the Prince was in Spaine to endeavour his conversion to their Church upon this occasion by a Jesuits Oration to induce his Highnesse to that Religion and by the
Protestantium Doctores Sacerdotes sacrificia agnoscere In the 25. Article concerning Homilies pag. 321. he thus shakes off our Homilies in our Bishops owne tearmes Nec tenentur Protestantes ob haec verba in Articulo statim in singula verba vel sententias Homiliarum jurare c. Prudenter igitur quae sanam Doctrinam sapiunt populo legenda alia neglectui habenda Pape 332. in the 37. Article concerning the power of the civill Magistrates against the Popes Jurisdiction he writes thus D. Montacutius contr Heighum alij eorum doctissimi quibuscum de hoc egi nullam utique Jurisdictionem spiritualem Regibus nosiris concedunt sed gubernium civile temporale indirectè per accidens ob pacem Reipubl in personas causas Ecclesiasticas extensum Gavisus sum etiam valdà de illo quod etiam his diebus factum est Cantabrigiae in Comitijs pro actu Doctoroli ubi SUMMO PONTIFICI UT MAXIMO PATRI sic enim eum appellabant designata est cura spiritualium Regi temporalium licet sub fine subjiciebatur Regum esse omnes regere quod intelligi debet civiliter non spiritualiter modò â nobis explicato After which pag. 334 335 336. he handles these three Questions First Whether any have power to withdraw themselves from subjection and obedience to the Sea and Church of Rome upon any occasion Secondly Whether we of this Realme had sufficient causes to doe it Thirdly Whether we did well in it and did not exceed measure therein And he resolves the two latter thus Vtraque quaestio siâ—e dubio gravissima est maximum meretur discussionem Quod si causa sufficiens non fuerit vel terminus justae substractionis excesserint quanta pericula in tà m diuturno scismate Hinc utique omnia quantacunque mala sunt originaliter ebullierunt Catholici veriori tutiori parti adhaerere volentes cum insufficientiasm causae quam moderaminis excessum agnoverunt ponderant utique gravissimum illud Augustini praecidendae unitatis nulla est justa necessitas Lib. 2. cont Epist Parm. Utinam DENVO AUTHORITATE PUBLICA pro dignitane PURITANIS NON INTERMIXTIS EX AFFECTU READUNITIONIS PERPENDERETUR ad hoc singuli evoluant Augustinum contra Donatum Scio illos hoc abhorrere de quibus dicit Cassander licet haud satis affectus Romanae Ecclesiae Plerique ex eis qui sibi ab Evangelio nomen sumpserunt cum partem qua vetus Catholicorum Ecclesiae Romanae nomen retinet prorsus aspernantur omnem que ejus communionem defugiunt nec ut membra ejusdem corporis amore misericordia prosequuntur quod nos a Puritanis hic experimur sed ut Satanae Antichristi corpus abominatur Scio id equidem doles qui ejusmodi sunt quomodo â schismatis rectius dixisset Haereseos nota eximi possunt non video From all these remarkable passages of this book it is most evident that it was purposely penned published dedicated and presented to the King to reconcile him and reunite our Church and Articles to the Church of Rome that this union and accommodation was already accomplished by Bishop Andrewes Bishop Muntague and others of our most eminent moderate Divines in many points of greatest moment and would soon be effected in the residue by a publike Assembly or Synod of our Prelates and divines if no Puritans were intermixed among them But you will object What is all this or this Book to the Archbishop Did he know any thing of this Plot Book or had any hand therein Yes verily First he know of this book before it was published Doctor Lindsey his great favourite whom he advanced to a Deanary and two Bishopricks as we have formerly proved acquainting him therewith and bringing the Author of it to his Grace who had recourse to him severall times after This we shall prove by a paper writen with his own hand by way of extenuation of this charge even since his commitment to the Tower and there seiâ—ed on by Master Pryme which was read as followeth MY Intelligence with the Pope by S. Clara. I never saw that Franciscan Fryar in my life to the utmost of my memory above four times or five at most He was first brought to me by Doctor Linsey it was when he was setting out his booke about the Articles of the Church of England and I then told Doctor Linsey I did feare he would never expound them so as the Church of England might have cause to thanke him for it He never came to me after till he was almost ready to print another booke to prove that Episcopacy was authorized in the Church by divine right and these was after this vnhappy stirres began His desire was to have this book printed here but at his severall addresses to me for this I still gave him this answer That I did not like the way which the Church of Rome went concerning Episcopacy And howsoever I would never give way that any such book from the pen of any Romanist should be printed here And the Bishops of England are very well able to defend their owne cause and calling without calling in any ayd from Rome and would so doe when they saw cause And this is all the conference that ever I had with him This excuse of his though partiall acknowledgeth that he was acquainted with the book and Author before its printing and that Doctor Linsey his favourite was a great promoter of it privy to the plot of Reconciliation and very intimate with the Fryar that compiled it Secondly when the book was printed this Author presented not onely the King but Archbishop himself with one of them bound up in Vellam with the Kings Armes on the cover and blew silk strings which he thus endorsed with his owne hand Fron. â Sanctâ Clara Problemata 37. Expositio paraphrastica Confessionis Anglicanae Which book he reserved in his Study at Lambeth where Master Prynne seized and produced it at the Barre Thirdly he not onely received but permitted it to be publikely sold and dispersed amongst us without any seizure or restaint and to be twice or thrice reprinted in London notwithstanding many exceptions and complaints against it when as he most strictly suppressed orthodox books Fourthly if Fryar Saint Giles were the true Author of this book as he was reputed by the Fryars in forraigne parts the Archbishop not onely knew but maintained him in the University of Oxford to seduce poyson the Schollers there and reconcile them to Rome and gave him an annuall pension of one hundred Markes the blame of which action for his owne excuse he would transferre upon the King without any proofe at all but onely this surreptitious warrant without any date at all writ with his owne hand not by any Secretary of State which will no wayes extenuate but aggravate his crime the warrant being no doubt fraudulently procured to serve a turne at
a dead lift since his troubles Charles R. CAnterbury Master Saint Giles by serving Vs and this State hath lost all his hopes in France and desires to spend his time here at his private studies I would have you think upon some way for his maintainance and to place him in Oxford that he may have use of that Library which he much desires And he may so order it that his profession in Religion may doe no harme What the service was that this Fryar had done for the King and State for which he lost his hopes in France we could never learne unlesse it were the penning and publishing of this book which some Jesuits and their faction onely disliked What it was that this Archbishop did for him upon this warrant as he pretends is thus expressed in a paper written with his own hand by way of excuse seized by Master Prynne in the Tower and by him produced at the Lords Barre where it was read as followeth MAster Saint Giles was a man well reputed of in France and placed about the Queens Majesty at her Majesties first comming hither After upon some services and those in a very faire way done to this State he lost ground in France and when some other French men were sent away from the Queens service he durst not goe thither but chose to live here in a very low condition for safeties sake rather then adventure thither All this while the man was unknowne to me but comming one day to wait upon his Majesty at Saint Jamses his Majesty was pleased to ask me Whether I knew Master Saint Giles I answered I did not Hereupon his Majesty tooke occasion to tell me the condition of the man and his wants and withall told me which way he conceived some reliefe might be given to his necessities and prescribed me a way how to order it that he might receive for his maintainance a hundred Marks a yeere This in obedience to his Majesty I did and I have his Majesties Warrant for it But I never allowed or gave him one penny of my owne Not long after this partly that the poore man being a stranger might live the cheaper and partly that he might have the use of the publike Library resolving as he pretended to follow metaphisicall learning and not engage himselfe in the controversies of the times His Majesty moved me againe that he might live in Oxford and in some Colledge or Hall there In this I humbly besought his Majesty to pardon me because it would be dangerous to the youth bred in that Colledge and scandalous to his Majesty this Church and the Vniversity and bring danger upon my selfe being Chancellour there After much importunity used by me his Majesty was gnaciously pleased to be satisfied that he should not be admitted to live in any Colledge or Hall among the Students but required me not to hinder his going to Oxford and the making use of the Library provided that he kept no company with any young Schollers that he lived privately in some Towne-house and that he did not presume to exercise his Priestly function or doe any thing against the lawes This he undertook to performe and I could never find by any the spies which I put upon him that he brake this in any particular but lived there without offence given to any In all times of his recourse to me for his pension I never spent one houre with him nor had I ever any discourse with him at all but once onely and that was about a dangerous opinion of Pompanatius At that time he told me he had a desire to labour in that Argument and to confute him I told him I could not approve any medling with that question in these times for that I thought few would be able to understand the subtilty of that dispute and that the stirring of it in these times would doe a great deale of mischiefe and this is all that ever past between him and me all my life This Saint Giles by this Prelats meanes continued in the University of Oxford sundry yeers and had the use of the Libraries there where he did much mischiefe Master Broad of Oxford deposed that Saint Giles continued in Oxford foure yeers or more that he was a very dangerous insinuating person that Doctor Turner Doctor Johnson and others of the Vniversity usually resorted to him and familiarly conversed with him though he were there knowne to be a popish Priest that when Master Prynne Master Burton and Doctor Bastwick suffered at Westminster on the Pillory this Saint Giles speaking of their sufferings told this Deponent in whose Kinswomans house he lay that though the Archbishop and other Bishops WERE CORDIALL FOR THE ROMISH RELIGION yet he doubted their cruelty would rather hurt then further their cause because it lost them much in the affections of the people Now what a capitall offence it was for this Archprelat to harbour such a dangerous seducing Priest reputed one of the greatest Schollers among the Papists in this famous University to seduce the Students there and as the Queens Apothecary a great Papist reported of purpose to instruct the Doctors there as Master Godfrey a quondam converted popish Priest averred and to lay the blame of it thus wholly on his Majesty to excuse himselfe we humbly submit to your Lordships consideration To prove this Saint Giles now Priest to the Venetian Ambassadour resident in London where he doth much mischiefe the Author of Deus Natura Gratia c. what repute it had among Papists abroad how the Archbishops Agents applauded made use of it and certified him from time to time how it was entertained by Papists in forraigne parts what they thought of him and other great persons in England how they stood affected to popery we shall produce two Originall Letters from Master William Middleton then Chaplaine to the Lord Fielding Ambassadour at Venice sent thence to the Archbishop in whose Study they were found by Master Prynne endorsed by Master Dell and the Archbishop the first of them beares date in Septemb. 1635. and was received by the Archbishop Octob. 9. wherein he thus writes Right Honourable and most Reverend I Thought it no little happinesse I had performed that duty of writing it pleased your grace â—o lay upon me c. While I was writing there came a Franciscan Fryar to my selfe his businesse was this A mind he told me he had to leave these parts and with them the Religion here in use that I should doe him a great favour would I procure him a passage to England either by Sea or Land that there he had formerly beene and was in love with place persons and Church as there ordered and established Vpon which words how I dealt with him I will relate to your Grace I asked him how long he had been of this resolution and what moved him to it He answered the time since he had taken this resolution was two monethes and
of our reducement to Rome yea the discovery of Andreas ab Habernfield to the Archbishop informes both him and ns That one of Endimion Porters Sonnes of the Bed-chamber now in armes against the Parliament was promised a Cardinals Hat if this designe succeeded well and that Sir Kenelme Digby Master Walter Mountague and other active Instruments who promoted that designe among us attended the sixteen Cardinals Caps that were vacant which were therefore detained vacant for some yeers to impose a vaine hope on those who expected them And Master Widford in his Letters from Rome to Secretary Windebank Novemb. 10. 1640. informes him that Master Sommerset and Master Brudenell were come to Florence aiming at our English Cardinals Caps which then by reason of the Popes Catarre were like to be disposed of All which particulars are a most cleere demonstration of the Pope and his Conclaves endeavours to reduce us back to Rome and of this Archbishops privity to if not assistance in it The sixth Evidence we shall mention to prove the Archbishops not onely intelligence of but compliance with the Popes and his Instruments Plots and proceedings to usher in Popery and reduce our Kingdomes to the Antichristian Religion and Church of Rome is his conusance and furtherance of this their design in Ireland which we shall thus demonstrate The House of Commons June 11. 1628. presented a Remonstrance to the King concerning the extraordinary encrease and growth of Popery of Papists both in England and Ireland and the extraordinary favour which they found from some great persons in his Court wherein they had this notable clause concerning Ireland IT doth not a little also encrease our dangers and feares this way to understand the miserable condition of your Kingdome of Ireland where without controle the Popish Religion is openly professed and practised in every part thereof Popish jurisdiction being generally exercised and avowed Monasteries Nunneries and other superstitious houses newly erected re-edified replenished with men and women of severall Orders and in a plentifull manner maintained in Dublin and most of the great Townes and divers other places of that Kingdome Which of what ill consequence it may prove if not seasonably repressed we leave to your Majesties wisdome to judge But most heartily beseech you as we assure our selves you doe to lay the serious consideration thereof to your Royall pious heart AND THAT SOME TIMELY COURSE MAY BE TAKEN FOR REDRESSE HEREIN Had this pious prudent timely advice been then harkned to and followed to purpose it might no doubt through Gods concurrence with it have prevented that horrid Rebellion those bloody Massacres of some hundred thousands of poor English Protestants in and devastation of that distressed Kingdom which have broken forth and been perpetrated there of late almost to the utter extirpation of the English and Irish Protestants the ruine of that Kingdome and infinite losse yea eminent danger of this our Realme to boot But this Popish Prelate though he then certainly knew this Remonstrance to be most true out of an inveterate hatred to the Parliament and a desire to promote the Catholikes designes there instead of perswading his Majesty to hearken to this true information and wholesome advice of his faithfull Commons drew up a most pernitious malepert Answer with his owne hand in his Majesties name against this Remonstrance which he presented to his Majesty wherein he incensed him against the Commons charging them not onely with misinforming but traducing his Majesties government by this clause concerning Ireland in this dishonourable language produced and read under his owne hand out of the Originall draught attested by Master Prynne FOR Ireland We think in case of Religion 't is not worse then Queen Elizabeth left it and for other affaires 't is as good as we found it nay perhaps better and We take it a great disparagement of Our government that it should be urged that new Monasteries Nunneries and other superstitious houses are erected and replenished in Dublin and other great Townes in this Our Kingdome for we assure Our Selves Our Deputy and Our Counsell there will not suffer God and Our government so to be dishonoured but We should have had some account of it from them and We may not endure thus to have Our good People misled with shewes Which in plaine tearmes is but a giving the House of Commons the Lye and a slandering of them as false Informers both to the King and people By which wicked practice their Remonstrance was rejected as a slanderous Libell and their Councell not pursued the dolefull effects whereof we now experimentally feele and rue That this Prelate when he made this Answer certainly knew of the grand encrease of the Papists in Ireland and that they had then upon the matter obtained a publike toleration will appeare by a paper found in his Study produced at the Barre thus endorsed with this Archbishops own hand 1626. The Bishops of Ireland about a Toleration feared The Judgement of the Arch-bishops and Bishops of Ireland concerning toleration of the Papish Religion by publike Protestation THE Religion of Papists is Superstitious and Idolatrous their Faith and Doctrine erronious and hereticall their Church in respect of both Apostaticall to give them therefore a toleration of Religion or to consent that they may-freely exercise their Religion and professe their Faith and Doctrine is a grievous sinne and that in two respects First it is to make our selves accessary to their superstitious Idolaries Heresies and in a word to all the abominations of popery but also which is a consequent of the former to the perdition of the seduced people which perish in the deluge of the Catholike Apostacy Secondly to grant them a toleration in respect of any money to be given or contribution to be made by them is to set Religion to sale and with it the soules of the people whom Christ our Saviour hath redeemed with his most precious blood And as it is a great sinne so it is a matter of most dangerous consequence the consideration whereof we leave to the wise and judicions beseeching the zealous God of truth to make those who are in authority zealous of Gods glory and of the advancement of true Religion zealous resolute and couragious against all Popery Superstition and Idolatry There were likely to be granted to the Papists in Ireland many priviledges and withall a toleration for their Religion in the consideration of the payment of a great summe of mony This Easter tearme 1626. there was a great meeting of all the chiefest of the whole Kingdome and the Archbishops and Bishops c. and it was likely to be concluded Doctor Dâ—wanm Bishop of London-Derry April 11. preached at Dublin before the Lord Deputy and the State his Text was Luke 1. at the 79. In the midst of his Sermon he openly read this Protestation above written subscribed by the Archbishops and Bishops of Ireland and at the end he boldly said And
Wars it is most probable this advice proceeded originally from him and his interest in this popish Bishop Before we make any speciall application of the preceding testimonies and evidence we shall only manifest what a most pernicious seducing dangerous Priest and Jesuit this Sir Toby Matthew with whom the Archbishop so familiarly conversed was at that very time Andreas ab Habernfiela's Discovery of the Plot of Treason against the King sent from Sir William Boswel to the Archbishop himself gives this true Character of him Sir Toby Matthew a Priest and Jesuit of the Order of Politicians a most vigilant man one of the primest heads to whom a bed was never so deare that he would rest his head thereon refreshing his body with sleep in a chaire for an hour or two spareth his mach inations neither day nor night a man principally noxious and the very plague of the King and Kingdome of England a most impudent man who flies to all Banquets and Feasts called or uncalled never quiet alwayes in action and perpetuall motion thrusting himself into all meetings of Superiours urgeth conferences familiarly that be may fish out the minds of men whatever he observeth thence that may bring any commodity or discommodity to the part of the Conspirators he communicates to the Popes Legat the more secret things he himselfe writes to the Pope or to Cardinal Barbarino In fine he adjoynes himselfe to any Company no word can be spoken that he will not lay hold on and accommodate to his party In the meane time what he hath fished out he reduceth into a Catalogue and in the Summer carries it to the generall Consistory of the Jesuits Politicks which secretly meets together in the Province of Wales where he is an acceptable Guest There Counsels are secretly hammered which are most meete for the convulsion of the Ecclesiasticke and Politicke State of both Kingdomes Yea this most sedulous promoter of the Popes designes for his dexterity experience and sedulity in mannaging his Holinesse affaires in England was in such extraordinary favour with the Pope that by a Speciall Bull he committed his last Nuncio Count Rossetti being but yong to his tutelage and direction as to his Angle Gardian hoping that his Nuncio assisted by his Counsels would produce no small fruits to the Catholicke Church IN A SHORT TIME SPACE and through the help of the female Amazons there RESTORE THE AUTHORITY OF THE SEE APOSTOLICK IN THE KINGDOM OF ENGLAND which by oceasion of one woman Queen ELIZABETH was there suppressed The Copy whereof found among Secretary Windebankes papers being very materiall was read at the Bar In which Bull the Pope himselfe gives him this Title A sufficient evidence that Sir Toby was both a Jesuit and Priest too Dilecto Filio TOBIAE MATHEO Societat Jesu Sacerdoti Urbanus Papa 8. DIlecte Fili salutem Apostolicam benedictionem Ardens animarum zelus quo jam a toi annis in vinea Domini laborando strenuum te militem exhibuisti promeretur ut tuae virtuti debitam laudem reddamus Sane magnâ cum exultatione audivimus labores quos sustines ut sedis Apostolicae amplitudinem augeas quo ca ritatis zelo omnibus omnia fias ut omnes lucrifacius Decet certè te viram Apostolicum magni Apostoli exemplo doctum ut Judeis fias tanquam Judeus iis qui sunt sine lege tanquam sis finè lege dummodo Sedis Apostolicae dignitatem promoveas Ideo cum in magnam Brittanniam mittere statuerimus dilectum filium Comitem Rosseti nostrum Sedis Apostolice cum potestate Legati a latere Nuntium Juvinem zelo Dei accensum Apostolicae soliciuudini nostrae satisfactum credidimus si eum tuae curae committeremus Jussimus igitur ut tibi iâ—mmunicet Instructiones sibi datus a dilecto filio Nepote nostro Francisco Sanctae Reverendis Ecclesiae Card. Barbarino subscriptas teque ab eo quo pro sede Apostolica zelo ardes rogamus in quantum opus est tibl mandamus ut praedictum filium Nuntium nostrum in omnibus dirigas moneas instruas lapsus errores ejus qui per juventutem facilè accidere possunt corrigas ut sedis Apostolicae decor inviolatus permaneat ut denique in omnibus ei te Angelum custodem prebeas Magnam certè spem concepimus predictum filium Nuntium tuis consiliiâ— adjutum non parvos in Ecclesia Catholica fructus producturum Labora igitur dilecte fili opus fac Evangelistae Ministerium tuum imple Catholicos zelo Dei accende ipsos comforta sed praecipue Amazones ill as quae ut a dilecto filio Georgio Conneo audivimus die ae nocte strenuè decertaut pro dignitate sedis Apostolicoe Non diffidimus de Domino neque de potentia ejus quia sicut occasione unius faeminae authoritas sedis Apostolicae in Regno Angliae suppressa fuit sic nunc per tot Haeroicas faeminas illas imitantes quae à Galileo sequebantur Dominum societatem ejus assidiue sequentes BREVI in codem Regno restituenda sit Adhortare igitur illas ut opus aggressum viriliter prosequantur de sede Apostolica quae devoti Feminii sexus peculiarem curam gerit bene mereri pergant Rogamus patrem Domini nostri Jesu Christi ut tibi spiritum sanctum suum mittat qui te in omnibus per omnia custodiat Apostolicam nostramque benedictionem dilecte fili iterum atqúe iterum tibi impartimur Datum Romae apud S. Petrum sub annulo Piscatoris pridie idus Maii. By all these premised Testimonies and Evidences it is most fully proved as farre as is possible for us to goe unlesse we had the very Popish Priests and Jesuites themselves here personally present to be examined who would be very unwilling to discover any thing against their Arch-Patriot upon Oath First that this Archbishop held familiarity and correspondency with sundry notorious Priests and Jesuites forementioned imployed as Agents by the Papists to reduce and reconcile us unto Rome who were oft-times seene at Lambeth-house neer his Study and publikely boasted of their recourse to and favour with him Secondly that Sir Toby Matthew the most dangerous seducing Priest and Jesuite of all others was most intimately familiar with him and oft-times seen with him both in his Coach his Barge his Garden his House and a frequent Guesse at his Table and Saint Giles a most pernicious Priest maintained by him in the University of Oxford to seduce the Doctors and Students there to Popery Thirdly that he was very coldin the prosecution of Priests and Jesuites and if at any time he imprisoned them for a shew to gull the vulgar people it was onely in the Clinke or New Prison not Newgate or any County Goale where they were protected secured against all Legall prosecutions had the best Lodgings a common Steward Cooke Table
That he had been the impeacher and disturber of due and direct correction of Errours and Heresies by reason whereof they crept more abroad and tooke greater place being highly to the danger and perill of the whole body and good Christian people of this Realme All which this Archbishop is guilty in an higher measure in respect of Popery Priests and Jesuits then ever this Cardinall was in regard of the Lutheran Sect and Opinions Fifthly it is evident that the Archbishop had a hand in assisting the Papists Priests and Jesuits in the dispersing of their popish Books to seduce his Majesties Subjects contrary to an expresse Statut whereas he used all possible diligence to suppresse the printing dispersing importing Orthodox Books and those he stiled Puritannicall both at home and beyond the Seas Finally the Archbishop complyed with the Papists Priests Jesuits in concealing their very treasonable plots and conspiracies against the King Kingdome Church and all professors of the Protestant Religion we shall instance but in two particulars The first is in the case of Mistresse Anne Hussey who deposed at the Lords Barre to this effect That William O Conner an Irish Priest servant to the Queen Mother soon after Easter in the yeer 1640. among other discourses told her at the house of one Master Hill neer the Strand in Westminster That there were many private houses about London wherein they used to have Masse said that there were 7000. men in private pay ready to ayde the Catholicks and to cut the Protestants throats that should resist them After which he comming to her in great haste at Mistresse Pinocks house about the end of July 1640. told her That he was then in great haste for he had Letters from the Queen Mother to be delivered to three Embassadours the Spanish the Venetian the French to send to the Pope to know from himselfe or his Legat when to begin the subduing of the Protestants that the Queen his Lady was no foole and that if the King joyned with the Protestants they would cut him off if not by the sword yet by some other way that if no other hand would doe it his hand should kill the King and that he would kill an Heretick at any time for the advancement of the Mother Church of Rome swearing by Saint Francis and Saint Dominick that he would doe it All which he spake to her in Irish she counterfeiting her selfe to be a Roman Catholick desirous to become a Nunne He likewise confessed That he had been a servant long to the Queen Mother and imployed by her in businesse to all the Princes of CHRISTENDOME Whereupon she according to her duty and alleagiance complained of this Priest revealing this discomse and treason of his to the Lords of the Privy Counsell attesting her information upon oath and producing a Letter of this Priests to her under his owne hand with some other witnesses to confirme her testimony in point of circumstance of time place and this Priests resort unto her But the Archbishop of Canterbury to discourage and take her off from this discovery reviled and gave her many ill words and threats told her she was mad and that she was hired by the Londoners to make this accusation demanding how she durst be so bold as to utter or discover ought which had any the least reflection upon the Queen Mother threatning to have her punished and caused her to be committed to one of the Sheriffes of Londons house whereas the other Lords gave her good words and committed the Priest to the Gate-house and so the businesse was smothered without further prosecution till she revived it this Parliament in the Commons House who released her of her restraint We shall close all with the most desperate plot of Cardinall Barbarino the Popes Nuncio the society of the English and Scottish Jesuits with their confederates to subvert the Protestant Religion usher in Popery raise a Warre between England and Scotland subvert the government both of Church and State yea to poyson the King himselfe if he crossed this designe and then to seize and traine up the Prince in the Popish 〈◊〉 This plot being discovered at first only in generally by a chief Actor in it sent from Rome to Andreas ab Habernfield Sir Wil. Boswell by them by Letters from the Hague to the Archbishop he conceiving it to be a plot only of the Puritanes to destroy the King and himself too revealed it to the King and prosecuted the further discovery with all earnestnesse as appeares by sundry Originall Lettâ—ers concerning it seized and attested by Master Prynne produced at the Barre But no sooner received he the large particular discovery of it which fastned the treason onely upon Cardinall Barbarino the Popes Nuncio the Jesuits with their confederates Sir Toby Matthew Sir Kenelme Digby Sir John Winter Endimion Porter Secretary Windebanke Master Walter Mountague the Countesse of Arundel and others but he presently smothered it yea though he received the full discovery of it but on the 14. of October 1640. not many dayes before the beginning of this present Parliament yet he he never revealed it to both or either Houses of Parliament or any members thereof for the preservation of our Religion Church State King thereby and the executing condigne punishment on these Arch-traitos and Conspirators then present in London and Westminster nor yet so much as disclosed it when Sir Toby Matthew Sir John Winter and others were questioned in the Commons House about the Popish Parliament kept in London and the levying of moneys against the Scots among the Papists nor when Secretary Windebank was questioned for releasing Priests and Jesuits against Law and the negotiation of the Popes Nuncio debated in the Commons House but concealed these papers from the Parliaments knowledge till Master Prynne unexpectedly seized them in the Archbishops Cabinet in the Tower of London From all which particulars we conceive we have abundantly manifested most substantially proved his correspondency confederacy with the Pope and his instruments of all sorts in their most desperate treasons to extirpate our Religion introduce popery reconcile reduce the Church of England to the Church of Rome and most satisfactorily justified the first Branch of our charge of high treason against him in every particular wherupon we most humbly pray in the name of the Commons of England the Judgment of an Arch-traitor to be given against him as one who hath declared himself a professed Traitor not only to our Laws Liberties Parliament Kingdoms but to our very Religion Church souls the highest treason of all others especially in a Clergyman an Archbishop of Canterbury who is by title office Primate and Metropolitan of all England yea Confessor chiefe Curate and Ecclesiasticall Vicegerent to the King himselfe who entrusted him wholly if not solely with the care of our Religion which he hath most perfidiously undermined betrayed sundry wayes as all the premises demonstrate The Archbishops
several ANSVVERS To the Proofs and Evidence produced to make good the first Branch of his CHARGE with the Commons Replyes and Rejoynders thereunto VVE have now presented you with the intire evidence of the Commons given in against the Archbishop at the Lords Tribunal in proof of the first main Branch of his impeachment to wit his traiterous endeavours to subvert the true Religion established among us to introduce and set up Popery and reconcile us unto Rome without any diminution to which I have here and there made some small Additions not by way of evidence or charge but only of illustration or amplification of some things given in evidence in the general briefly pointed at and so passed over not read at large at the bar for want of time We shall next as faithfully as exactly as our imperfect notes and frail memory will assist relate his several Answers and Replies given to the particular proofs produced against him both as he delivered them in person after each dayes evidence at the Lords bar and as he afterwards repeated them in his general defence with some Additions in the Lords and Commons House wherein if I have involuntarily mistaken or misreported his words or answers in any particular as I presume I have not done his surviving friends must only blame either him or themselves not me who used all the means I could to his Secretary Mr. Dell his Councel and others whom he trusted with his Papers to procure his own Original written Notes Answers and Replies or true Copies of them that so I might have printed them verbatim to avoid all calumnies and mistakes yet could neither by my own intreaties nor warrants from Authority procure them or any Copies thereof Mr. Dell returning me this answer that he believed the Archbishop himself had burnt all his Notes and Answers in his life time to prevent their publication after his death To avoid prolixity obscurity that every Reader may more clearly discern the insufficiency falshood Sophistry of his Answers and the pregnancy of the Commons proofs and evidence to make good their impeachment against him in each particular I shall forbear to relate his Answers and the Commons Replies thereto intirely together in two distinct continued Relations as they were delivered at the bar but subjoyn the Commons distinct Replies to his severall Answers to each particular proof and part of their evidence as they lie in order that so reddendo singula singulis the pertinency of their evidence and reality of his guiltinesse may more perspicuously shine forth to all the world I aiming only at verity not victory in this Relation The Archbishop began his Answer to the first Branch of the Commons charge concerning his traiterous endeavours to subvert the true Religion of God by Law established among us and set up Popish Superstition and Idolatry in its stead with a general detestation both of the charge and fact for which presumptuous and unseemly expression he was justly taxed by the Commons councel as being a defiance given to them and their proceedings prosessing it the greatest unhappinesse that ever besel him to be thus deeply and criminally charged by the Honourable House of Commons the representative body of the whole commonalty of England before the highest Tribunal in the Realm as being guilty of such a crime as this in his last dying dayes when he had one foot already in the grave which his own conscience pronounced him to have been guiltlesse of all the dayes of his life Yet protesting it to be an unspeakable comfort to him in this his infelicity that he was arraigned for it before so just so Honourable an Assembly of Peers many of them being privy to the sincerity of his actions and advices to his Majestie to vindicate his integrity to all the world and wash off all those black spots of calumny of obloquy wherewith he had for many years by-past been most unjustly aspersed by Sectaries on the one hand by Iesuits and Papists on the other to ruin him both in his reputation fortune and his Majesties most gracious opinion And so presuming he had sufficiently cleared himself in the general from this heavy charge in their Lordships and others opinions by his first dayes speech the new Canons and Oath prescribed in them and by his Book against Fisher the Iesuite he would without any further Prologue or Apology discend to Answer the particular evidences proofs produced against him by the Commons in their respective order with as much brevity perspicuity as the suddainnesse of his preparations the frailty of his memory the burthen of 70 yeers with other natural infirmities then lying heavy upon him would permit And to give him his due he made as full as gallant as pithy a defence of so bad a cause and spake as much for himself as was possible for the wit of man to invent and that with so much Art Sophistry Vivacity Oratory Audacity and confidence without the least blush or acknowledgement of guilt in any thing annimated by his seated Panders lying by him as argued him rather obstinate then innocent impudent then penitent a far better Orator Sophister then Protestant or Christian yea a truer Son of the Church of Rome then of the Church of England in many particulars as you will anon discern He began his defence where the Commons did their charge and they their Reply where he began his Answer to wit at his publike Chappel at Lambeth House The first thing the Commons have in their evidence charged against me is the setting up and repairing of Popish Images and Pictures in the glasse windows of my Chappel at Lambeth and amongst others the Picture of Christ hanging on the Crosse between the two Theeves in the East window of God the Father in Form of a little old Man with a Glory striking Myriam with a leprosie of the Holy Ghost descending in Form of a Dove and of Christs Nativity last Supper Resurrection Ascention and others the Patern whereof Master Pryn attested I took out of the very Masse Book wherein he shewed their Portratures To which I answer First that I did not set these Images up but found them there before Secondly That I did only repair the windows which were so broken and the Chappel which lay so nastily before that I was ashamed to behold and could not resort unto it but with some disdain which caused me to repair it to my great cost Thirdly that I made up the History of these old broken Pictures not by any patern in the Masse Book but only by help of the fragments and remainders of them which I compared with the story Fourthly though the very resemblances of them be in the Masse Book yet I protest I never knew they were there till Master Pryn shewed them in it at this bar And it is but a meer fallacy the Pictures which I repaired are in the Masse Book Ergo I took the patern of them out of it Fifthly Master
with my own using of Copes therein at the celebration of the Lords Supper and solemn consecrations of Bishops attested by Dr. Heywood my own Chaplain who confessed That he celebrated the Sacrament at Lambeth Chapple in a Cope that my other Chaplains did the like and that he thought I was sometimes present when they did it that the Bread when the Sacrament was administred was first laid upon the Credentia from whence he took it in his hand and then carried it too and kneeling down upon his knee presented it laid it on the Lords Table on which there were Candlesticks and Tapers but not burning as he had seen them at White-Hall which Mr. Cordwel once my servant likewise deposed adding that I was present sometimes when this was done and that my Chaplains bowed down thrice towards the Altar at their approaches to it To which I Answer First that I took my patern of the Credentia from Bishop Andrews Chappel Secondly that this bowing towards the Altar was used in the Kings Chappel and in many Cathedrals both in Queen Elizabeths and King James their raigns Thirdly that the use of Copes is prescribed by the 24 Canon of our Church Anno 1603. which orders thus In all Cathedral and Collegiate Churches the Holy Communion shall be administred upon principal feast dayes sometimes by the Bishop if he be present and sometimes by the Dean sometimes by a Canon or Prebendary the principal Minister using a decent Cope This therefore is no Innovation To this was retorted in general that Sir Nathaniel Brent and Doctor Featly deposed nor there was no such Credentia bowing towards the Table Altar nor any Cope at all used in Lambeth Chappel in his predecessors time therefore all these are meer Innovations In particular it was replied that it appears not by proof Bishop Andrews had any such utensels vestments or bowings in his Chappel therefore this is a meer groundlesse evasion But admit he had yet Bishop Andrews Chappel was no Law Canon nor Patern for him to follow against our Lawes Common Prayer Book Homilies Injunctions which exclude such innovations And if the Patern of the Chappel and its Furniture which we gave in evidence were Bishops Andrews as he avers it was as grosly Popish and Superstitious as the Popes or any Popish Prelates Chappel whatsoever As for the Credentia it is directly taken out of the Roman Ceremonial and Pontifical as we have proved the onely Canons we know prescribing it and we finde the use of it only in some Popish Churches and mentioned no wherebut in the Roman Missal among the Rites of celebrating the Masse Therefore it is a meer Popish utensel appropriated to the Masse and a forerunner of it Secondly This bowing to and towards the Altar was never prescribed by our Statutes Articles Homilies Common Prayer Book Injunctions Canons never practised by any till of late but some few Popish Court Doctors and Cathedralists never used by his Predecessor or his Chaplains introduced only by Papists at the first in honour and adoration of their Breaden God upon the Altar and enjoyned only by the Roman Missal Ceremonian and Popish Canonists as we have largely manifested Therefore not to be justified or excused Thirdly the Book of Common-Prayer and administration of the Sacraments and other Rites and Ceremonies of the Church of England the onely Directory what vestments Ceremonies are to be used confirmed by our Lawes prescribes not any of these warrants not but excludes the use of Copes upon any occasion Our Homilies and writers of best rank condemn Copes as Iewish Popish Paganish enjoyned only by the Roman Ceremonial and Pontifical as we have proved Injunctions deeming them Popish Yea the third Part of the Homily against the peril of Idolatry hath this memorable passage concerning them p. 72. And because the whole Pageant must thorowly be plaid it is not enough thus to deck Images and Idols with gold silver rich wanton and proud apparel tempting their paramours to wantonnesse but at last come in the Priests themselves likewise decked with gold and pearls that they may be meet servants for such Lords and Ladies and fit worshippers of such Gods and Goddesses and with a solemn pace they passe forth before the golden Puppets and fall down to the ground on their marrow-bones before the Honourable Idols and their gorgious Altars too Therefore certainly it is impudency for him thus to introduce and justifie them against these Authorities Now whereas the Archbishop pleads the 24 Canon made in the yeer 1603. to warrant the use of Copes in his Chappel we Answer first That the Canon extends onely to Collegiat and Cathedral Churches not Parochial much lesse to Chappels Therefore it can no wayes warrant but condemns this use of Copes in his Chappel Secondly it enjoyns onely the chief Minister to use a decent Cope not a gawdy one with Images and rich embroidring upon it such as his Copes were Thirdly this Canon was never binding to any but meerly void in Law being never confirmed by Parliament and crossing both the Common Prayer Book and Homilies ratified by Parliament Therefore all these his Answers in justification of these Innovations display his impudence to the world in justifying such Popish Reliques as these The fourth kinde of Innovations charged against me in my Chappel are the standing at gloria patri bowing at the name of Iesus not used in my Predecessors dayes the setting up of a new Organ where there was formerly none and the consecrating of Utensels Altar-clothes Flagons with other Popish-furniture solemnly in a Cope attested by Mr. Boadman and others which are objected to be taken out of the Roman Missal and Pontifical To which I give this Answer 1. That the standing up at gloria patri though not prescribed by any Canon or Rubrick of our Church is of great Antiquity and hath been commonly practised in our Churches 2. That bowing at the name of Iesus is a thing prescribed in direct termes by Queen Elizabeths Injunctions Num. 12. and the 18 Canon of our Church therefore no Innovation nor offence 3. That though there were no Organs there before my time yet they being approved and generally used in our Church there could be no Popery in them 4. That the Consecration of Churches Communion Tables Altars Chalices Vestments is no fault nor Innovation for it is as ancient as Constantine the Great and have been used in the Church of Christ ever since his time 5. That such Consecrations are necessary else the Lords Table could not be called holy nor the Church holy nor those vessels holy vessels as they usually are Yea there is a Holinesse in the Altar as Christ averreth which consecrates the gold thereon And the Statute of 5 and 6. Ed. 6. against quarrelling and fighting in Churches proves that they are holy places and they could not be holy unlesse first consecrated As for the form of consecrating these vessels
I took it not out of Missale Romanum nor the Roman Pontifical as is objected but from Bishop Andrews his Form as learned reverend Orthodox Protestant a Prelate as ever the Church of England bred To this was Replied 1. That it is confessed there is neither Canon nor Rubrick enjoyning any to stand up at every rehearsal of gloria patri in time of Divine service a most disorderly unnecessary and confused Ceremony wherein men start up and quat down sodainly again as if they were frighted out of their sleep And we have proved that it is enjoyned only by the Roman Missal no very good Directory for us Protestants as for his pretended antiquity and customary usage of this Ceremony in our own and other Protestant Churches it is meerly fabulous without any Authority to warrant it but his own asseveration 2 That bowing at the name of Iesus was originally introduced prescribed by Popes decrees Popish Councels Canonists Writers of purpose to justifie the adoration of Images and the consecrated Host that it is no where enjoyned by our Common Prayer Book Articles of Religion Homilies or Book of Ordination the only Authentick binding Records of our Church wherein all Rites and Ceremonies to which we are bound by Law are prescribed That the Injunctions and Canons are no binding Lawes and their Authority had they ever any long since expired that some of the best Orthodoxest of our writers have professedly writen against this Ceremony as Thomas Beacon Dr. Whitaker Dr. Willet Dr. Ayry and others which was never pressed on any by our Prelates in their visitation Articles nor generally used till of late and now quite exploded as superstitious and absurd Yea Dr. Featly and Sir Nathaniel Brent directly prove that it was not used in Lambeth Chappel by his predecessor Abbot or his Chaplains servants 3. For Organs there were none in that Chappel before his time since the Reformation Therefore an Innovation there And though generally received and used in Cathedrals yet all Authors agree it was a Pope Vitalian by name first introduced the use of them into Christian Churches and all know they are most in use only in Popish Churches beyond the seas Fourthly for the Antiquity and lawfulnesse of consecrating Churches we have already discussed and shall further resute it in its due place for the consecration of Altars Flagons Altar-clothes and other Altar-furniture the only thing here objected we have proved the original and derivation of it to be meerly from the Roman Missal and Pontifical and from no better nor higher Antiquity He pretends but proves not that he took his immediate president from Bishop Andrews a late deceased superstitious if not Popish Prelate how ever he applauds him Therefore certainly from no Antiquity But from whom did Bishop Andrews take his patern doubtlesse from the Roman Missal and Pontifical since no other sampler can be produced And are these a fit patern for a Protestant Bishops imitation As for his objected reason that Altars Churches Flagons c. could not be called nor reputed Holy unlesse thus solemnly consecrated First It is but a meer Nonsequitur it being not any Bishops formal unwarrantable consecration but the peoples appropriation of them to a sacred use that makes them holy not inherently but relatively only with reference to the holy Ordinances therein administred of which hereafter For the Statute of 5 and 6. E. 6. c. 5. It hath been not one sillable in it in justification of the consecration of Churches much lesse of Altars Flagons Altar-clothes and the like neither doth it ever stile the Church or Churches holy or a holy or consecrated place nor could it well be so in respect of their consecration only they being Hallowed onely by Popish Prelates in times of Popery with such Popish Reliques Ceremonies Chrisms Exorcisms Crossings and washings with holy water and since then exploded as superstitious and ridiculous Therefore to justifie these consecrations from thence is to make a conclusion without any premises to warrant it Finally he discovers a rotten Popish spirit inclination in the highest degree in pleading for and justifying to the utmost such Popish consecrations against the expresse resolutions of our Orthodox forecited Writers Prelates and his own learned predecessour Matthew Parker who have so severely censured them as Popish Iewish and childish tryfles fit to be exploded Secondly having ended with my Chappel at Lambeth they next pursued me to my study there Where first they charge me for having an English Bible with a Crucifix embroidered on the Cover of it To which I Answer That I bought it not but it was sent unto me by a Lady and the Crucifix it self is lawful if there be no adoration of it as appears by the Christians engraving of it on their Chalices in Tertullians dayes To which was replied First that his receiving and reserving of this Bible with a Crucifix on the Cover which was so visible to his eyes and lay upon his study Table was as great an offence as if he had bought it And no Lady durst have sent him such a present had she not been assured of his good affection to such Popish Pictures Secondly whereas he avers the Picture of the Crucifix to be lawful so it be not adored He herein expresly contradicts our Homilies to which he hath subscribed our Statutes Injunctions Authors forecited yea the judgement of all sound Antiquity And if this Picture of Christ hanging still on the Crosse as if he had never been taken down thence be lawful as he avers with the Papists against all Orthodox Protestants then it is lawful to make or reserve it either for a meer civill use to grace his study or please his eye sight only which certainly is an extream dishonour to disparagement of our most blessed Saviour and his passion who is the holy One of God transcending all civil uses being made for holy ends alone or for a religious use to stir up our devotion and put us in remembrance of his death which he hath purposely ordained his word and Sacraments to do which at best is superstition Thirdly the place of Tertullian already quoted proves not at all that the Christians had any Crucifixes or Pictures of Christ engraven on their Chalices there is no such sillable in his writings but only that the Hereticks against whom he writ had the Picture of a lost sheep engraven on some of their Cups And we hope there is a vast difference between Hereticks and Orthodox Christians the Picture of a lost sheep and a Crucifix or Picture of Christ himself hanging on the Crosse The second thing charged against me in my study is a g Book of Popish Pictures printed 1623. containing the Portratures of the Life Passion and Death of our Lord Iesus Christ I Answer that I kept it only as a Scholler to peruse and refute it upon occasion nor to adore or make use of the Pictures
the places there being no place where God is not present That in the great Church at Ierusalem built by Constantine the Great and his Mother over the Sepulchre of our Lord in a Round forme in the Pantheon at Rome dedicated by Pope Beniface to all Saints and in the Church of St. Peter Altars were placed not only towards the East part but likewise distributed into other parts and quarters of them Chemnitius in his Examen Concilij Trident. pars 4. avers and our opposites confesse it That in the Catacombe at Rome THE ALTAR STOOD IN THE MIDDLE and that in St. Peters Church it selfe in the Vatican the high Altar stands before the QVIRE to wit in the middle of the Church or Chancell as an Italian Author explaines it in his description of this Church Platina in the life of Pope Nicholas the third records That the Altar of St Mary in Rome through the great inundation of Tibur in this Popes dayes was surrounded with water ROTVNDE quatuor pedibus Therefore it stood not against a Wall Anastatius De vitis Rom. Pontif. p. 68. 69. writes that Pope Sergins in the yeare 694. made a foure-square vaile about the Altar in Saint Peters Church at Rome having 4. white and 4. Scarlet Curtaines JN CIRCVITV ALTARJS round about the Altar which stood not therefore against a wall In the great Cathedrall of Rome it selfe Anno Dom. 1547. as William Thomas an eye witnesse in his History of Italy and Thomas Beacon out of him f. 282. attest the Altar on Christmas day when the Pope him selfe and all his Cardinalls received the Sacrament STOOD IN THE MIDDEST OF THE CHAPELL OR QVIRE the Pope sitting in a Throne of wonderfull Majesty behinde it Sigismund the Monke in his Chronicon Augustinum Anno 1483. pars 1. c. 1. relates That in the Ancient Cathedrall Church of Augusta dedicated to Saint Afra there were two Quires and two Altars standing under two Arches That in the body of the Church were 4. Altars the chiefest of them was the Altar of St. Denys placed versus OCCIDENTEM in parte Septentrionali non juxta murum sed quasi IN MEDIO Alb. Crantzius Metrop l. 1. c 9. Hospinian de Orig. Altarium c. 6. writed that Witâ—kind found the face of Charls the Great full of alacrity after he approaches Mensam Templo Mediam the Lords Table placed in the Middest of the Church to receive the Sacrament at it And the same Hospinian in the same Chapter records that in the Reformation made at Zurick Anno 1523. The High Altar was placed where the Font had anciently stood neare to the West Doore not the East end of the Quire In briefe the very Roman Cerimonial l. 1. c 12. p. 70. informes us that even of late times many Popish Altars stood not against the wall but distant from it as these clauses prove Quod si Altare parieti adhaereat c. Si Altare sit A PARIETE SEIVNCTVM c. Therefore to rayle in all Altars Lords Tables and place them Altarwise against the East end of the Quire wall North and South as this Archbishop did is to be more Popish more Superstitious then the very Papists themselves even in forraigne parts To come to Presidents nearer home Our venerable Beda in his Eccles Hist l. 2. cap. 3. relates that the famous great Church of St. Augustins in Canterbury it selfe built by Augustin the first Archbishop of that Sea had an Altar standing almost in THE MIDDEST OF IT and that in the North Isle not East Habet haec Altare IN MEDIO PENE SUAE this was with in 700. years of Christ Yea Everden a Monke and Master Cambden out of him records That the Monkes of Saint Edmunds Bury in Suffolke whiles they layd the foundation of a new Chappell in the reigne of King Edward the first found the walls of an old Church built ROUND which we think was first built to Saint Edmonds service So as the Altar STOOD AS IT WERE IN THE MIDDEST In the Church of Carmarthen both the high Altar and Lords Table Anno 1555. Stood in the middest of the Church as Master Fox Acts and Monuments Edit 1610. pag. 1404. 1406. records and in Saint Patricks Church in Dublin the High Altar stood about the middest of the Quire under the first Crosse a Yard and more beneath the Arch where the E of Corks Tomb now stands and that on all solemne Feasting dayes they Went Round about the Altar as appeares by a Letter written from thence to this Archbishop himselfe endorsed with his owne hand by Master Benjamin Culme dated from Dublin Aprill 19. 1634. In fine learned Doctor Fulke informes us That the Altar usually stood in the MIDEST of the Church wherof some symptomes remain in our Cathedrall Churches Moreover if you marke the most part of our Churches in England you shall plainly see that the Chancels are but additions builded since the Churches in likelihood by the Parsons who disdained to have their places in the midest of the people as the old manner was Also you may see some Churches builded round as at London the Temple and another is at Cambridge of the same fashion and some Churches have the Steeple at the East end very unhansomly and the Rood loft Again many Churches have crosse Isles in which the people cannot see the Chancell when they were builded For such Churches as are late erected have the Churches and Chancells all of one building and are made of such fashion that one may see the High Altar in every part of them From all these reasons and authorities we may infallibly conclude that Altars and Lords Tables generally in all Christian Churches were alwayes placed in the midest of the Church or Quire not raiâ—ed in Altarwise as of late among us against the wall Therefore the Archbishops groundlesse surmise to the contrary and his maine Argument from the Queenes Jnjunctions founded on it is both false and frivolous Now whereas hee Objects that there can bee no Popery in placing Communion Tables Altarwise we answer that if we consider this situation of them simply in it selfe perchance it may be true But if we observe that Priests private Masses brought in this situation of Altars first of all into the Church of Rome and that the end of this new placing of them is to turne our Lords Tables into Altars to imitate the Papists and make way for private Masses as all other concurrent circumstances manifest then it favours of Popery in the highest degree Finally we shall observe the Archbishops jugling and falshood in this particular In his Speech in Starchamber he averreth pag. 53. 14. And yet here is nothing done either by violence or command to take off the Indifferency of the standing of the holy Table either way but onely by laying it fairely before men how fit it is there should be Order and uniformity And yet we have proved that hee by his special Jnjunctions under Seale and by
Innovation it hath bin ever since my rememberance constantly practised in Cathedralls and is warranted by the Rubrick 4ly I gave no order for setting up Images or Pictures in any parish Church nor yet in the new Chappell at Westminster and Mr. Browne sweares it was Dr. Nowel that directed and paid him for his work there not I. 5ly I made neither Bishop Wrens nor Mountagues Visitation Articles nor Oathes they were their owne and if they have ostended in making them they must answer it themselves some of them having bin particularly questioned for them already 6ly For those particular persons cases objected I shall answer them in order 1. For Mr. Smart he was censured by the high Commissioners of Yorke for a Schismaticall and Scandalous Sermon not by me who had no hand in his censure Secondly For Mr. Chancy he spake contemptuous 〈…〉 against the raile that he would set it up in his Garden He was suspended only till he did submit after which he did submit and confesse his fault and then was absolved As for the words I used to his Advocate witnessed by Mr. â—â—â—â—brand it was when he was over bold and it is usuall with Courts to checke Counsell in this kinde when they oftend in such nature Thirdly For Mr. Burkit There were 5. Articles against him besides that which was read and he was prosecutest censured for them al not that only which is objected Fourthly Ferdinando Adams extreamly interrupted my Visitors and Bishop Wrens Visitors too in their Visitation at Ipswich by locking up the Church Doores against them for which high astront Processe was awarded against him Fifthly Iohn Premly his prosecution was the Act of Sir Nathaniel Brent and it was for an high contempt Sixtly For Mr. Sherfield he was censured by the Major voyce of the Court not by me alone and Mr. Caryll deposed that the Picture he brake was only conceived to be the Picture of God the Father not that it was so But admit it were yet it was not lawfull for him of his owne Authority to pull it downe and break it no not though it had bin the Picture of Iupiter himselfe This I did then affirme for which I had the Authority of St. Augustine and Bishop Davenant Yea in Constantine the Great his time as Eusebius writes in the third Booke De vita Constantini c. 52. 53. 54. No priuate Christians of their owne heads durst destroy the Jdols that were then worshipped nor the temple of Aesculapius wherein the Divel himselfe was adored til Constantine the Emperour gave expresse command and appointed certaine men whom he particularly imployed to demolish them It is true he pleaded that he demolished it by the Authority of the Vestry but the Vestry had no authority themselves to do it therefore they could not derive it unto him But it was Idolized and adored by some True but this appeared not till the hearing of the cause and was unknowne before Seaventhly The purging out of a Passage against Images in Dr. Featlyes Sermons taken out of our Homilies was no act of mine but my Chaplaines who must answer for it yet there are other passages therein left which are smartenough against Images and their adoration And Dr. Featly never complained hereofto mee Eightly The Bibles wherein these Pictures are shewed were Secretary Windebanks and Dr. Ducks which is nothing to me yea one of them is a Latine Bible printed beyond the seas at Amsterdam a place free from superstition not here Indeed I first saw one of these Bibles in Mistresse Kirkes hands whereupon I sent for one of them my selfe and then acquainted the Lords of the Councell with it who resolved they should not be sold publickly nor laid upon stalls for feare of giving scandall but privatly whereupon I told Mr. Wally as much which he hath testified But yet this is no Innovation for the old English prin-Bibells are full of Pictures Ninthly Mr. Workman was justly suspected for inconformity he was censured for other things as well as for passages against Images as appeares by his sentence As first for his words against Dancing 2ly For saying Images in Churches were Idolls though they are not Idolls till they are worshipped and that they were no better then stewes an unfitting expression 3ly For saying that Drunkards were preferred 4ly That the Election of Ministers was in the People 5ly For praying for the King of Sweden before our King 6ly For preaching against the Government of the Church established by Law 7ly For speaking against Pictures in privat houses as wel as in Churches For those of Gloucester questioned for granting him an Annuity then sued in the High Commission they were not many but only the principall Offendors it was lawful to cal them into the High Commission because their grant to him was in affront of authority their Fine was but small 10. â— a peece and that was pardoned As for Mr. Workman himselfe being put from his Ministry by sentence he was unfit to teach Schoole or practise Phisick for of leavening others with his dangerous opinions 10ly For Mr. Pryn Mr. Burton and Dr. Bastwick I answer 1. That the Prosecution against them in Starchamber was in a legall way for seditious Schismaticall and libellous Books 2ly That the rejecting of their answers under their owne hands and taking them pro confesso was no act of mine but of the whole Court 3ly That the expunging of Mr. Burtons Answer was not done by mee but by the two chiefe Iustices to whom it was referred by the Court who must answer for it if unjust and that the Copy of his answer found in my Study interlined with black-lead so far as it should stand was not intersined by me 4ly J gave no sentence against them at all but only Iustified my selfe and my proceedings against their calumnies But it hath bin objected that Mr. Cockeshut gave an accompt of the proceedings against them to me from time to time therefore I was the cause thereof I confesse he gave me such an account and it was just and fit he should do it because the cause concerned not only myselfe in some sort in particular but the Church of England in generall of which I ought to take care according as my place and duty required But I was no cause of any irregular proceedings Yea but I gave thankes to the Lords in the close of my Speech for their sentence and Iustice on them though I censured them not my selfe True and it was no more then I ought to do in behalfe of the Church But yet after the sentence given in my Epistle to his Majesty I excited him to put it in execution No I only left it to his Majesties consideration to forbeare or execute it as he in his justice and wisdome should deeme meet To this was replyed 1. in generall that the Archbishop in his speech in Star-chamber p. 53. hath this expression concerning rayling in Communion Tables Altarwise in parish Churches And
and his Brethren to be annually kept by the space of 8. dayes in the Month Caslâ—u 1 Mac. 4. 56 59. as Interpreters and the Margin of our Bibles resolve which being of no Divine Institution kept only by the Superstitious Jewes not by Christ or his Apostles who are not said to observe but only to be at Jerusalem when it was the Feast of Dedication Iohn 10. 22. It can be no warrant at all for the consecration of Altars much lesse of Churches now Finally wee answer that we find no mention in Scripture or Classicall Writers of any consecration of Iewish Synagogues to which our Churches properly succeed but only of their Tabernacle and Temple in such sort as you have heard with which our Churches Chapells have no proper Analogie That this Argument of the Archbishop drawne from the presidents in the Old Testament is borrowed from no Orthodox Ancient Father or Councell but only from the Popish Canonist Gratian De Consecratione Distinct 1. who thus concludes from these presidents Si enim Judai qui umbrae legis deserviebant hoc facicbant multo magis nos quibus veritas patefacta gratia per Iesum Christum data est Templa Domino aedificare pro ut melius possumus orare eaque DIVINJS PRECIBVS ET SANCTIS VNCTIONIBVS suis cum Altaribus vasis vestibus quoque Reliquijs ad divinum cultum explendum utensilibus DEVOTE ET SOLENNITER SACRARE non in alijs quam in Domino sacratis ab Episcopis non a Corepiscopis qui saâ—e prohibiti sune nisi summa exigente necessitate Missas celebrare nec sacrificia offerre debemus Domino You see out of what Popish quiver this Archbishop drew this leaden shaft of his To his pretended antiquity for the consecration of Churches Chappell 's Altars c. since Christs time we answer first that before the raigne of Constantine the Great there is no credible president or authority at all for dedication of any Churches And that Eusebius who De vita Constantini l. 3. c. 24. to 40. 45. 47. 49. 50. 51. lib. 4. c. 39 makes mention of Constantines and his Mother Helenaes building of divers stately Churches at Bethlehem in the Mount of Olives in Constantinople Nycomedia Mambre in Phaenicia and elsewhere by his Edicts enjoyned Christians to build Churches yet makes no mention of any Edicts for their hallowing True it is that De vita Constantini l. 4. c. 43. 45. 47. we read that Constantine summoned a General Councell of Bishops to Jerusalem to settle some differences in the Church and that at this meeting he thought best to consecrate and thereupon kept the Feast of the Dedication of the Temple which he had built at Jerusalem over our Saviours Sepulchre which the Priests then Consecrated but how with prayers disputations preachings expositions of Scripture and receiving the Sacrament as he expresly defines c. 45. But of any other particular Church then this thus consecrated by his appointment we finde no mention Indeed the same Eusebius in his Ecclesiast Historiae l. 10. c. 3. De Encauijs ubique locorum celebratis writes that Churches being reedified under Constantine Deinceps celebre spectaculum nobis omnibus optabile vehementer desideratum ante omnium occulis proponebatur Dedicationum scilicet festivitates per urbes singulas templorum nuper aedificà torum consecrationes which intimates that Churches then new built were solemnly dedicated to God in most places but what those Dedications of them were he informes us in the same Chapter That they were Panygericall Orations in praise of their founders c. of which he cites a memorable one made to Paulinus Bishop of Tyre in the next Chapter These Dedications therefore of Churches then were farre different from those used by the Papists and this Archbishop now We read not then of any consecration of their foundation stones any pompous processions to them any knocking at the doores by the Bishop crying with a loud voyce Open Open ye everlasting doores c a cleare perverting of Scripture of no flying open of the doores there-upon No falling downe upon the marrow bones and saying This place is holy c. No casting up of dust in the ayre no such prayers processions round about the Church bowings to the Altar pronouncing of cursings and blessings Peepings recoylings and other Antick tricks as this Bishop used at Creed Church and elsewhere no Hallowing of Altars Altar-clothes Vessells Vestments Churchyeards Chappell 's Therefore these Consecrations in Constantines dayes are no warrant at all for his the rather because not made by Bishops alone who now monopolize them After Constantines time there is very rare mention of any Consecration of Churches in Ecclesiasticall Histories or the genuine writings of the Fathers till Popery overspread the Church and Popes brought it in by forged decrees Gratian himselfe being unable to cite so much as one Fathers Authority for it Di Consecratione distinct 1. where he professedly handles this subject but only the forged Decrees of Popes and the Canons of two or three late Popish Councells there being no Canons concerning it in any ancient genuine Synods Yea the consecration of Churches was so much neglected even in the very darkest time a of Popery above a thousand yeares after Christ that Oâ—hobon the Popes Legat and the Synod held under him here in England in Henry the third his Raigne acknowledge that there were many Parish Churches and some Cathedralls then uncrusecrated although built long before Now to prove the consecration and meerly Popish as of late ages it hath beene used at least it is agreed by Gratian Platina the Centuryators Thomas Beacon and others that Pope Hyginus Gelasius Iohn Nicholas Clemens Sylvester Felix and Gregory whose spurious Decrees are cited by Gratian De Consecratione Distincti and Surius in his 1. and 2 Tome of Councells were the first inventors and prescribers of this Ceremony of Consecrating Churches and Altars prescribing 1. That no Church should be built or consecrated without the command Authority or consent of the Bishop of Rome 2ly That every Church should be consecrated with a Masse and no Masse said or Sacrament administred unlesso in case of absolute necessity but in a consecrated Church and at a consecrated Altar 3ly That these Priests should be deprived who said Masse or officiated in unhallowed places or at unconsecrated Altars 4ly That no Altars should be consecrated without the Reliques of Saints and if any Altars were consecrated without them they should be pulled downe 5ly That all Stone Altars should be anoynted and consecrated with Chrisme 6ly That no Church should be consecrated wherein a Pagan was interred unlesse his corps were first digged up and cast out of it 7ly That the Timber of a consecrated Church and Vestments once consecrated though worne out decayed should not be converted to any other good use but burnt to Ashes and these to be laid up safely in some place
the hearing And whereas he pretends he was not present at his censure which he proves not we know he was vertually if not personally present thereat yea his unjust suppression of his tendred Answer and defence was the onely cause of his censure which if received were so learned solid satisfactory that prophanenesse and injustice it selfe could not have imposed such a censure on him Thirdly annuall Feasts of Dedication of Churches are not so ancient but that we know their Originall The Feast of Dedication of the Altar instituted by Judas Maccabeus was the first of this kind we read of Indeed Solomon kept a Feast for seven dayes space when the Temple was dedicated And Constantine the great with some others in his dayes when Churches were dedicated made a great Feast but that those Feasts continued annuall in perpetuity I find no mention in any approved Antiquity These annuall Feasts of dedication were first invented by the spurious popish Decrees of Pope Felix and Gregory thus recorded by Gratian Solennitates dedicationum Ecclesiarum Epissoporum Saterdotum per singulos annos sunt celebrandae Solennitates Ecclesiarum dedicationum Sacerdotum per singulos annos solenniter sunt celebrandae ipso Domino exemplum dante qui ad festum dedicationis Templi omnibus id faciendi dans formam cum reliquis populis eandem festevitatem celebraturus venit sicut scriptum est Facta sunt Encoenia in Hieru olymis hyems erat ambulabat Jesus in Temple in porticu Solomonis Quod autem octo diebus encaenia sint celebrando in libro Regum perfecta dedicatione Templi cernas Other Decrees then these of these two Popes the latter whereof is built upon cleer mistakes of Scripture cannot be produced These Bacanalian feasts are thus censured by Aretius Problem 126. Hodie verò Solennitates instituuntur tote die bibitur tote die luditur saltatur lascivi cantus audiuntur quae omnia magis spirant Bacchi quoddam festum à Maenadibus celebrandum quam piam Christianismi antiquitatem And were wholly abolished among us by the Injunctions of King Henry the eighth and Statute of 6 Edw. 6. c. 3. by reason of the idlenesse excesse and great mischiefes they produced to mens soules Yea many Judges riding the Westerne Circuit suppressed the Wakes and Revels kept upon them from time to time for these abuses and other weighty Reasons Yet this prophane Arch-prelate revives re-establisheth them by this DECLARATION causeth those Judges Orders to be reversed with a strong Hand by a Plot and Certificate from Bishop Pierce and others checks nay punisheth Chiefe Justice Richardson removes him from that Circuit and le ts loose the Reines to all Licentiousnesse prophanenesse whereby infinite mischiefs ensued as we have fully proved So that this whole Charge sticks still upon him Ninthly from these ceremoniall and practicall they proceed to doctrinall innovations in matters of Religion wherein I am charged First with an endeavour to introduce and propagate Arminianisme in our Church the rediest inlet to Popery and a part thereof though I knew it to be a plot of the Jesuits to subvert our Religion as appears by the Jesuits Letter and that principally First in being a common Patriot of Arminians together with their Books Tenets and a preferrer of such by name of Bishop Mountague and his Appeale complained of in Parliament Doctor Jackson and others for which I was taxed by a Declaration of the Commons in Parliament Secondly in censuring the Commons Declaration in Parliament against the Arminians and their Vote too Thirdly in calling in and suppressing Books against Arminianisme though licensed and questioning censuring the Authors Printers dispersers of them in the high Commission as Bishop Carltons and Bishop Downames Books Doctor Featlies Doctor Goads Master Rouses Doctor Sutcliffes Master Prynnes Master Burtons Books and others when as the Arminian Authors went unquestioned and their Books printed by authority as Doctor Jacksons Book and the Historicall Narration licensed by my owne Chaplaine Doctor Martin Fourthly In abusing his Majesties Proclamation his Declaration before the 39. Articles of our Church with the subsequent Instructions prohibiting controversies against the Article especially in the controverted points of Arminianisme to suppresse all preaching against Arminian errours and punish such as durst oppose them by silencing suspending censuring them in the high Commission or elswhere and conniving at the Arminians to vent and preach their errours freely under pretext thereof without restraint or opposition both in the University and City Fiftly for purging passages against Arminianisme and Arminians out of Books tendred to the Presse and particularly out of Bishop Hals and Bishop Davenants Letters with some other incident particulars which fall under these heads Sixtly in repealing the Articles of Ireland against Arminianisme which King James declaimed against as damnable heresie To this I answer in generall that I never endeavoured to introduce Arminianisme into our Church nor ever maintained any Arminian opinions For the Jesuits Letter it is nothing at all to me it layes nothing to my charge in particular and it was lawfull for me to read and keep it it containes many strange vile things in it against the Parliament which I approve not but detest To the particulars I answer First that I did neither protect nor countenance the Arminians persons books or tenets for Bishop Mountague I had no hand in his Book I countenanced it not it was suppressed and called in by Proclamation he was preferred by Sir Dudly Carltons meanes not mine who was then a stranger to me True is is I was in a Declaration of the Commons house taxed as a favourer advancer of Arminians and their opinions without any particular proofe at all which was a great slander to me Secondly I answer that being publickly traduced in that Declaration I did returne an answer to vindicate my owne innocency as was necessary for me to doe to free my selfe from that scandall without any derogation to the Parliaments authority Neither did I this till I was expresly commanded by the King himselfe as appeares by the endorsment whose command it was lawfull yea necessary for me to obey and I durst not have done it without such his Royall command After which I penned it with all due respect to the Parliament and it was never published For my answer to the Parliaments Vote it was onely a private paper kept in my Study and communicated to none written for my owne private satisfaction and derogating noting from the power of Parliaments it belonging properly to the Convocation and Church of England by the Lawes and Statutes of the Land to make Canons and settle controversies in Religion as the Statute of 25. Hen. 8. c. 19. 1. Eliz. c. 1. evidence Thirdly the calling in and suppressing of these Books and prosecuting the Authors Printers of them in the High Commission was the Courts act not mine For Bishop Carltons Book it was called
so he deserved to be censured for it That the Papists burnt it I could not help that Neither did it agree with Master Fox his Calender but he abused it in leaving out divers Saints allowed by the Church of England as the Epiphany and Annunciation of our Lady For Doctor Pocklingtons Book wherein he abused our Martyrs it was licensed by his Chaplain Doctor Bray who was censured for it as was Doctor Pocklington too in the Lords House But it is objected that my Chaplaines act is in law mine owne I answer not unlesse I command it But the Book it selfe was found in my Study and I preferred Doctor Pocklington for it I know no such thing and though I had the Book yet I knew not of this passage in it Fourthly for the calling in of Beacons Book printed by Mistris Griffin it is nothing to me what a Jesuit said of it and if called in it was because she reprinted it contrary to the Star-chamber Decree Fiftly for the Palsgraves Religion I remember it not and if called in it was because it was contrary to the Kings Declaration and touched upon some points of controversie prohibited by it Sixtly the hindring of the reprinting of Master Fox Bishop Jewell and Doctor Willet was no act of mine Seventhly I hindered the printing of no new Books against Popery Eightly the questioning of Master Prynne Master Burton and the rest in the High Commission was no act of mine but the Courts nor were they censured but got off without censure Master Burton said he was questioned before the Counsell Table for one of his Books as a Libell If it were a Libell there was cause to doe it He added he could not be quiet for being troubled in the high Commission nor could the Church be quiet for him which was the cause of his trouble He affirmed I committed him to the Fleet and denied him the benefit of the Petition of Right I answer there was cause enough for his commitment for printing of Books without license and for disturbing the peace of the Church and he had the benefit of the Petition of Right because the reason of his commitment was expressed in the Warrant Ninthly I licensed none of the particular books forecited my selfe nor any of my Chaplains to my knowledge I am certaine not by my command and if any of them have transgressed herein themselves must answer for it not I who having many other weighty publike affaires to look after had no time to peruse or license Books my selfe and was enforced to commit this trust to their care Tenthly to the particular books I answer First that though Sales his book was licensed by my Chaplaine yet he was abused therein by the Translator Printer who was punished for it in Star-chamber The book it self was called in and burnt by Proclamation and I dismissed the Doctor for licensing it out of my house and service For Christs Epistle to a devout Soule it was licensed at London House by Doctor Weeks the Bishop of Londons Chaplain not mine and so nothing to me besides it was suppressed before it was published For Doctor Heylins Books they are nothing to me I had no hand in them nor yet in Doctor Pocklingtons who hath been censured for them himselfe For Bishop Mountagues Impressions they concerne not me I did neitheir advise nor authorize them For the Lives of the Emperours which commend the Councell of Trent the Book was not licensed and I know not of it For the Popish Index Biblicus printed in England it is nothing to me it was without my privity and direction For the severall popish passages objected out of some newbooks the Authors themselvs must answer them at their perill they concerne not me For the rejecting of Master Prynnes Crosse Bill in Star-chamber complaining of these popish Books and Doctrines it was none of my act but the Courts and Lord Keeper Coventries and so was Mr. Burtons censure for his Book in which I gave no Vote For Master Croxtons Letter to me with a Crosse enjoyning Auricular confession I could not hinder it nor his practise of confession being in Ireland And for the passages objected out of mine owne Speech in Star-chamber that they imply and necessarily inferre the popish Doctrine of Transubstantiation and the giving of divine worship to the Altar even the same that is given to God I answer that neither of these can be inferred from thence for my words onely imply that Christs body is truly and really present in the Sacrament yet not corporally but in a spirituall manner and so is received by us which is no more then Master Calvin himselfe affirmes on the 1 Cor. 11. 24. where thus he writes Neque enim mortis tantum Resurrectionis suae beneficium nobis offert Christus sed corpus suum in quo passus est Resurrexit Concludo REALITER ut vulgo loquuntur id est VERE Nobis in Coena datur Christi corpus ut sic Aâ—imis Nostris in Cibum salutarem and Master Perkins himselfe faith as much For my words that we should bow DEO ET ALTARI which are coupled both together with a Conjunction Copulative yea both bowed to at the self-same time in one and the same act and the worship directed to and terminated in both alike Ergo divine worship is given to the Altar herein as well as to God which is flat Idolatry or but such civill reverence given to God as is rendred to the Altar which is to dishonour God and gives him no greater worship in his house then is due unto a creature I answer that though the act of bowing be the same to both yet the object mind and intention being different the worship must be so too There is a double worship and bowing one of the body the other of the heart as Master Perkins himselfe distinguisheth which is properly called Veneration when done but to a creature in a civill respect and worship onely when given to God himself To this was replied Ferst that this Decree of Star-chamber concerning printing was onely his owne act originally who projected and put that Court upon it whereof he was an over-potent Member theirs onely Ministerially to satisfie his importunity therein as the forecited Passages in the Decreee it selfe and our Witnesses attest Yea the printing of it was by his own command to enlarge his Jurisdiction which it much advanced We grant that some things in the Decree were good approved of by the Stationers who desired the same of which we complain not and some particulars very usefull had a right use been made of them But the prohibiting reprinting of all Orthodox Books formerly printed by authority unlesse re-licensed by him or his Agents the deniall of any old book to be reprinted even against Popery it selfe with the suppressing or purging most new Books against Popery under pretext of this Decree and the arbitrary punishing such who transgressed herein both in the Star-chamber
to infuse feares and jealousies of the increase of Popery into the peoples mindes and casting aspersions upon the Governours of the Church For Master Bernards prosecution it was upon the Complaint of Doctor Cumber Vice-Chancellour of Cambridge Fiftly for other Ministers that were questioned or fled from hence to new-New-England they were Non-conformists questioned upon just complaints and most of them fled hence out of a consciousnesse of guilt or of a panick feare before they were questioned or pursued To this was replyed first that we must not follow a multitude to doe evill and injustice done by a whole Court is a greater crime in every particular person who votes or concurres in it then if he had done an act of Injustice alone because more dangerous more inexcusable a greater perverting of Justice framing of mischiefe by a Law and making the very throne of Justice a throne of wickednesse Yea since the injustice of the whole Court flowes from the injustice of each particular Members vote and is the Act of each particular man who concurres in or consents to it he may no doubt be justly censured for it and others concurrence with him will be no excuse If twenty men joyne in a Treason Felony or Trespasse any one of them may by Law be severally arraigned and condemned for it as well as all of them together We have a notable President to prove this in the Judges censured and condemned in Parliament in King Richard the seconds time for delivering their opinions contrary to Law against the Members of Parliament and in the Judges questioned impeached this present Parliament for their false Judgement given in the case of Ship-money who might have pleaded as well as the Archbishop each for himselfe the judgement we gave in these cases was the Act and Judgement of the whole Bench therefore we ought not to be severally impeached for it but none of them were so inconsiderate as to make such a childish plea which himselfe refused to admit in the High-Commission in the case of the men of Gloucester censured for granting an Annuity to Master Workman their Minister under the City Seale an Act of the whole Corporation yet they were there Sentenced for it in their naturall capacities as single men And if this Plea should be admitted no corrupt Judges in any Court of Justice should be severally proceeded against for any illegall Judgement or proceedings of the Court which would be the very bane of publicke Justice and encourage ill Judges to doe what they list Secondly the objected Act of Parliament leaves the Judgments of both Courts as it found them neither better nor worse and the Judges that gave them in the same condition as before not in a better If the Judgment be unjust it leaves both them and the Judges as far forth liable to examination repeal censure as formerly as appeares by divers of them now questioned in Parliament for unjust Sentences therein given Thirdly the Proceedings Sentences against these persons were certainly most unjust being onely for Preaching necessary Truths and that which is but a Misdemeanour in others simply considerated as a single offence may prove high-treason in him being conjoynedwith and done in pursuit of his other Treasonable practises to subvert Religion Lawes Liberties introduce popery an arbitrary tyrannicall government which we have fully manifested Fourthly the passages for which they were censured were neither scismatical nor seditious nor scandalous but necessary for those secure times to mind the people of the dangerous covert encrease of popery Arminianisme and undermining of our Religion which all now visibly discerne but few then observed and to ruine godly Ministers for discharging their consciences duties in warning men of those dangers and speaking for the safety of that endangered Religion which we all professe was a most unjust and monstrous misdemeanour especially in an Arch-prelat who should have encouraged rewarded advanced them for this their faithfulnesse as for the aspersions pretended to be cast upon the Governours of the Church therein they were in truth meer generall censures without particularizing of such who justly deserved them And it is no calumny but a necessary duty for Ministers to tell negligent or unfaithfull Prelates of their duties and reprehend them for their supinesse when they are faulty as well as other men For Master Bernard and the rest they were prosecuted onely by this Archbishops own instigation for all the passages and proceedings against them were found in his study endorsed with his own hand he was the person to whom they made their humble addresses though without relief and the only inexorable enemy they met with their unjust censures therfore must rest principally on him who though he voted last in their condemnation yet appeared first in their prosecution and pre-directed their censures in private before they were given in open Court Fiftly all the forementioned godly Ministers were unjusty molested by him and few fled from hence but such who were actually prosecuted or threatned with ruine ere they left the Kingdom most of them being then conformable to all Rites and Ceremonies by Law established in our Church though not to his popish Innovations Ceremonies and Book of Sports against our Lawes and their consciences too This charge therefore still rests entirely upon him notwithstanding his evasions The fifteenth charge objected against me is my endeavours practises proceedings to suppresse preaching Lecturers Lectures on Lords-dayes and week-days and that first by a paper of Considerations which I tendred to the King Secondly by Instructions extracted out of them and sent as the Kings in his name and authority to both the Archishops and all Bishops of the Realm to be put in strict execution by colour whereof many Lectures Lecturers were suppressed in my owne Diocesse of London and in other Diocesses especially by Bishop Mountague Bishop Wren and Bishop Peice as appeares by their Articles and proceedings Thirdly orders for Combination Lectures Fourthly the Kings Letters that none should be ordained without a Title Fiftly the silencing of Master Leigh and others by my own direction and Letters signed by me Sixtly by suppressing the Feoffees for Impropriations alledged to be my act and project To this I answer first that these Considerations were originally drawne by Bishop Harsnet not me who onely transcribed them out of his Copy Secondly that these Instructions of the King were before I was made Archbishop and were sent unto me by my Predecessour in the Kings name to be put in execution in my Diocesse whereupon I was bound in duty to see them executed being good and necessary the intent of them being principally to bring all Lecturers to conformity to suppresse single Lecturers where there were Preaching Ministers to preserve peace between the Minister and people betwixt whom Lecturers in many places made great contentions alienating the peoples affections from their Ministers person Ministry and raising divers Schismes to the disturbance of the Churches
peace As for the Articles Proceedings and Misdemeanours of Bishop Wren Bishop Mountague and Bishop Peirce they are nothing to me they must answer for themselves Thirdly the Orders for Combination Lectures were none of mine and tended onely to bring men to conformity Fourthly the Kings Letter that none should be made without a Title was to prevent unworthy Ordinations agreeable to ancient Canons and no harme therein Fiftly for Master Leigh I received many complaints against him that he was a scismaticall seditious person wherupon I writ thus to my Vicar generall If you can fasten any thing on him whereby he may be justly censured then to proceed against him and he finding just cause did suspend him for his non-conformity so as in this I did but discharge my duty and deserve no blame Sixtly as to the Feoffees for impropriations there was great complaint made to me against them that their end was to take away the right of patronages from the Church to make those Ministers they preferred independent on the Bishops dependent wholly on them and to engrosse most Ecclesiasticall preferments into their own hands which I conceiving to be true in it selfe and that it would prove mischievous to the Church did thereupon by the Kings command cause an Information to be exhibited against them in a legall way in the Exchequer where upon a full and faire hearing they were suppressed not by me but by the Judges of that Court who gave sentence against them which sentence was either legall or illegall just or unjust if just and legall then there was no wrong nor injustice at all done in the case and so no cause of accusation or complaint against me or those who gave it if illegall and unjust the Judges who gave the sentence must answer for it not I who prosecuted them onely in a legall way and left them to judge according to Law and Justice Besides some of the profits of the purchased impropriations were bestowed towards the maintainance of Lecturers at Saint Antholins contrary to the trust and intention and Parsons not wholly conformable to the Church of England were put into some of them therefore I conceived that I did but my duty in questioning suppessing them as I did For Doctor Heylins Sermon it concernes not me he spake therein of the Feoffees according as he conceived of them and if any thing be mistaken he must answer for it As for Master Foxly I did onely check him for his forwardnesse in this work which I conceived would prove mischievous to the Church To which was replied First that the originall draught of these Considerations was produced under his owne hand that it was but a transcript out of Bishop Harsnets Copy the originall Author of them is but his owne bare surmise without any proofe or colour But admit Harsnet first contrived them yet he was the onely man that presented them to the King and caused them to be put in execution to the suppression of Lecturers Lectures preaching therefore the mischiefe produced by them must rest on him alone Secondly it is true the Instructions were sent to him by his Predecessor Abbot as from the King but we have proved that himselfe first procured contrived presented them to the King to be put in execution and caused the King to send them to Archbishop Abbot to communicate them to all the Bishops of his Province and so zealous was he in the pursuit of them in his owne Diocesse of London that he suppressed many Lectures and Lecturers by colour of them yea such was his activity in their originall contrivance and subsequent execution that the Deane and Chapter of Canterbury certified all their proceedings on them not to Archbishop Abbot but to him being then but Bishop of London and complained to him of the Archbishops remisnesse in seeing them duly executed in such sort as they desired as we have fully manifested Therefore all the mischiefe in suppressing of Lectures and preaching by meanes or colour of them must light upon his head the originall contriver and chiefe prosecutor of them yea all Bishop Wrens Bishop Mountagues and Bishop Pierces Visitations Articles and suppressions of preaching Lecturers and Lectures must be attributed to charged upon him because they originally sprang from these Injunctions of his contrivance because he was acquainted with and countenanced approved them in all their wicked proceedings of which they gave a particular annuall account to him in writing found in his Study under their owne hands and never checked but animated them in their persecutions suppressions of godly Ministers Lectures Preaching Et qui non prohibet malum quod potest jubet is the very resolution of the Canon Law Thirdly the Orders for Combination Lectures tending to suppresse or make them meerly superstitious or ceremoniall uselesse Ordinances though not made immediately by him did yet spring originally from him were sent up to and not revoked but approved by him and Sir John Lambe his creature and no Bishops durst to have made or enjoyned them without his previous approbation or direction therefore he must beare the blame and guilt of them Fourthly for the Kings Letter touching Ordination of Ministers we have proved it to be his owne the Originall thereof being penned corrected by himselfe not the Kings whom he over-reached abused in it For though the pretence and letter of it seemed very faire and necessary yet the intention and execution of it by the Archbishop was most impious detestable to suppresse Lecturers Lectures Preaching and deter all pious conscientious Schollers from the Ministery as we have plentifully manifested to which he hath offered no reply nor yet to his pressing of the Book of Sports for the like purpose Fiftly for his silencing Master Leigh and others Lecturers his answer is very defective since he cannot prove him factious or scismaticall nor yet Master Randall they being known to be orthodox and conformable The onely crime they were guilty of was that they were diligent painfull Preachers and did much good among the people and therefore his Letter concerning Master Leigh is positive That if nothing can be fastened on him whereby he may be censured HOWEVER let him not obtaine any license to Lecture there c. for the Church hath not need of such men And Master Randalls fault was onely this that he preached long Sermons on Sundayes in the afternoon and for this they must be and were suspended from preaching Sixtly for the Feoffees to purchase in impropriations it was a most pious work to the great benefit of the Church and peoples soules approved generally by the worst of men and Bishops that the overthrow of it was his owne act and designe we have undeniably proved it by his owne DIARY and sundry witnesses from his owne mouth that any ever complained to him thereof as dangerous to the Church is but his owne bare allegation void of truth he naming neither the persons complaining nor the time
of their complaint That it would introduce a Ministery independent on the Bishops is a false surmise since none were recommended to officiate or preach at any of the purchased Impropriations but by speciall license of the Bishops in whose they were and none were presented to them but conformable men free from all just exceptions if he could justly except against ought in their proceedings Master White deposeth he offered that he himselfe should rectifie it so as the work might proceed but this would not content him but they must be suppressed and criminally proceeded against That he did it in a legall way is no justification nor excuse since those who work and accomplish mischiefe by colour of Law are worse then open Tyrants For the sentence no doubt it was most unjust and so the Earle of Dorset who was present at it told the King himself affirming the buying in of Impropriations to be the best work that ever was set on foot for the Churches good his owne beging the Impropriations in Ireland from the Crowne for the pretended good of the Church proves it infallibly against himselfe But that the Judges onely must answer for this unjust sentence not he is a meer Nonsequitur because the Law resolves that Plus peccat Author quà m Actor and the Judges had never given such an unjust sentence in this cause had not he by his violence power fraud interressing the King himselfe against the Feoffees over-awed swayed the Judges to swarve from the rules of Piety and Justice That some of the revenues of purchased Impropriations were contributed towards the maintainance of Saint Antholins Lecturers is true but that it was a mis-imploying by them contrary to trust or that any unworthy or unconformable Ministers were put into them is a grosse falshood disproved by Master White upon Oath However had it been true he should then have reformed the abuse not utterly destroyed the good work so much conducing to Gods glory and the peoples edification For Heylins Sermon it was presented to retained approved yea himselfe advanced by him and no doubt he preached it by his direction As for Master Foxly he did not onely check but persecute imprison and most barbarously handle him to his undoing onely for his promoting this pious project even after he had quite overthrowne it and openly vaunted of this his wickednesse All which considered each branch of this charge sticks most immovably upon him notwithstanding all his evasions to shake it off The sixteenth charge urged against me is That I have endeavoured to cause division and discord between the Church of England and other reformed Churches and endeavoured to suppresse the Priviledges Immunities of the reformed Dutch and French Churches in this Kingdome wherein it was objected First that I esteemed them no Churches of God or Christ at all because they â—â—nted Bishope which they endeavoured to prove by mine owne Conference with Fisher Bishop Hals Propositions approved by me and Bishop Mountagues Book authorized by my Chaplaine Secondly that I deemed their Religion and ours not to be one but different and their Religion not to be the true Religion Upon which ground I grew angry with Master Ruly and caused the Letters-Patents granted by the King for a Collection for the Palatinate Ministers to be revoked after they had passed the great Seale and a clause in them to be expunged to their great injury and scandall as Master Wakerly and Master Hartlib attested Thirdly that I caused the Declaration of the Faith and Ceremonies of the Pals 〈◊〉 Church to be called in and suppressed Fourthly That I molested the DUTCH FRENCH and WALLOONE reformed Churches in England sundry yeers and infringed their ancient Priviledges by my Injunctions in divers particulars To this I answer in generall that I deny both the Charge and Article and that I have endeavoured to promote and preserve peace between the Protestant Churches abroad and encouraged Master Dury who was imployed to make a reconciliation between the Calvinists and Lutherans beyond the Seas as I could evidence by sundry of his Letters therefore I had a good affection to these Churches and no intent to make any discord between them To the objected particulars I answer First that in my Conference with Fisher I cite only St Jeroms words to prove a difference in order and degree between a Bishop and ordinary Presbyter and inferre from his words as his opinion not mine so even with him no Bishop no Church But it hath been objected that Bish Mountagues Book determines expresly that there can be no Church without Bishops nor Ministers but such who are ordained by Diocesian Bish distinct from an ordinary Minister and that no Minister no not in case of necessity can be ordained by any other therefore the forraign Protestant Churches which have no such Bishops and their Ministers being not ordained by Bishops but other Presbyters can be no Churches nor Ministers I answer that this Book and opinion of his concernes not me being none of mine but the Authors Yea but I maintained and approved the same opinion in effect in Bishop Hals Propositions touching Episcopacy to which I endeavoured to procure a generall subscription pressing it upon others and therein I determine That there was no Church of Christ upon earth ever since the Apostles times governed otherwise then by Bishops and that this government is unalterable and ought to be perpetuated in the Church to the end of the world Which doth wholly unchurch all the reformed Churches and resolve them to be no Churches of Christ I answer that these Propositions were sent me by Bishop Hall of his owne accord that what I did in them was by his consent neither were any pressed to subscribe them nor they propounded concludingly And though Episcopacy be not alterable yet it may be regulated That it is unalterable Bishop Bilson hath proved it long since it continuing so in all Churches at least fifteen hundred yeers after Christ and is allowed approved by the Book of Ordination yea Master Calvin himselfe on that of John As my Father sent me so send I you acknowledgeth the perpetuity of Bishops in the Church Secondly I deny that I esteem the Reformed Churches Religion ours not to be the same true it is we they differ in some particular points of Doctrin as wel as in Disciplin but this makes us not wholly to differ in Religion nor did I deny their Religion to be true As for Master Ruly I used him very civilly with all respect and promoted the Collection for the Palatinate all I could having received a Letter from the Queen of Bohemia for that purpose True it is I caused the objected clause in the first Patent of the Collection to be altered but it was by the Kings direction who gave order for it upon my acquainting him therwith and I conceive there was ground enough to doe it First because some of the Palatinate Divines as Paraus upon the
to and hardened in it by his meanes Their Objection being He was a meanes of seducing many to and obdurating thousands in popery by his introducing popish Doctrines Innovations Ceremonies c. Ergo he went about to bring in popery and reduce us back to Rome That he reduced any from popery is but his owne bare allegation in his first Speech and generall Defence without any proofe at all but his owne bare word which the Commons denied himselfe confessing that some of the eminentest of them presently relapsed after their conversion and lived and dyed Papists See then the falshood and fallacy of this mis-repeating Sophister in the very first entrance and principall argument of his generall Defence Secondly to his second and third arguments we retort That the Commons never gave in evidence against his making or imposing the c. Oath or third new Canon to prove him guilty of introducing popery or endeavoring to reconcile us to Rome but to two other different purposes which he wholly pretermits therefore his two arguments from them as the Commons own are meer forgeries impostures of his owne As for the c. Oath it hath no such clause in it as is pretended indeed it hath this clause That I will not endeavour by my selfe or any other directly or indirectly to bring in any Popish Doctrine contrary to that which is established which is but a meere pretence and policy all or most popish Doctrins and Ceremonies being introduced licensed established among us when this Oath was made as the premises evidence and no Doctrine being then esteemed Popish but what the Archbishop pleased though truly such As for the third Canon it enjoynes onely private conference with popish Recusants and presentments excommunications of such of them who are obstinate and if they conforme not then that their names shall be presented to the Judges of the Assiâ—e which is no more then other Canons formerly enjoyned to no purpose or 〈◊〉 at all and was but a meer State-policy to stay the present elamours of the people and Scots against the Prelats for their connivance at popery and confederacy with Papists against those they stiled Puritans and a thing not really intended but pretended onely Thirdly his fourth fift and fixt arguments are of the same nature meer Chimeraes of his owne forging which he would father on the Commons who pressed these particulars against him in a far other manner to which he gives no answer His refusing of a Cardinals Cap was onely because he desired to be an absolute independent Patriarch and Pope within the Kings Dominions His Book against Fisher was published in his owne name upon entreaty of others onely to blind the world and stop the clamours against him in making them beleeve thereby he was no friend to Papists or popery when as we have proved the contrary out of that and other of his books To that of Habernfield we shall answer in due season some deeming it onely a forgery or plot of his owne devising to justifie himselfe others a reall truth Fourthly his seventh argument is a most wilfull perversion of the Commons charge who expresly impeach him for endeavouring to cause division and discord between our owne and other reformed Churches that so Papists might have the more advantage which we have abundantly proved And he makes the charge to be that he endeavoured a reconciliatiou between the Lutherans and Calvinists of which good act he was never guilty in the least degree for ought he makes appeare but of the quite contrary Ergo to reconcile the Church of ENGLAND to the Church of ROME By which strange prevarication and Jesuiticall sophistry the world may cleerly discerne the sophistry fallacy and apparent Legerdemaine of this his generall Defence and impertinency of his Answers encountring onely his owne ridiculous fictions not the Commons reall Objections Having recited these his generall Answers we shall pursue him to his particular evasions to the evidence and proofes produced to make good the second Branch of his first generall Charge wherein he thus proceeded The first thing objected against me is That I have ever been generally reputed a Papist or person popishly affected both in the University of Oxford whiles resident there and ever since as likewise in Rome and in other forraigne parts for proofe whereof the testimonies of Doctor Featly Sir Nathaniel Brent Doctor Abbots Sermon Doctor Hals Letter Francis Harris his Deposition with the testimonies of Sir Henry Mildmay Master Anthony Mildmay and Master Thomas Challoner have been produced To this I answer First that all these are but hear-sayes or reports and no convincing Evidence that I was really a Papist or inclined unto popery Doctor Featlies testimony is but a report from one who said he was my Pupill and that at Paris many yeers since in forraigne parts Sir Nathaniel Brents testimony is but a report from Master Dale of a thing long since that my supposition was taken out of Bellarmine which I deny His further testimony is onely this That Browne with whom I kept company was but a reputed not an actuall Papist during his life and what he subjoynes that he was found to be such a one after his death is very consecturall for it appeares not that the Book objected was of his owne penning though it were his hand-writing for it might be a transcript That I petitioned to King James that I was traduced to be a Papist is true and I had good reason so to doe when I was thus traduced and upon my Petition the businesse was referred to the examination of divers worthy persons and I cleered upon full hearing by the King For Doctor Abbots Sermon I complained of it as I had cause as being traduced by it he was knowne to be my enemy and to doe me wrong herein therefore his words are not to be valued in this case nor Doctor Hals Letter to W. L. which might be to some other as well as to me who am not nominated therein For Francis Harris his testimony I never knew nor saw the man to my knowledge and it is but a hearsay from one Ireland many yeers since and that beyondthe Sea for Ireland himselfe I onely knew but had nofamiliar acquaintance with him Secondly for Sir Henry Mildmayes testimony it is onely a bare rumour and report from some persons at Rome unknowne both to me and him purposely raised by the Papists to blast or wound my reputation and what he now attested is quite contrary to that himselfe informed me at my Table at Lambeth immediatly after his returne from Rome as I am ready to depose upon my corporall Oath if I may be permitted His Brother Master Anthony Mildmay his testimony is but an incertaine report from I know not whom at Rome that I was somewhat more favourable to their Religion then my Predecessors and what he heard from Father Fitton is but his report and a false one too of purpose to slander
me or deceive their Proselites there For Master Challoners testimony it is but a report too from I know not whom and a discourse of others to him without any ground arising from me and I have cause to feare that what he testified was meerly out of spleen and a meer engine to ruine me because upon complaint I caused him to be Committed for some high Offences charged against him amounting to little lesse then Treason to avoyd which he was enforced to fly beyond the Seas where he heard these reports concerning me it we may beleeve him which are no evidence at all in Law To this the Commons replied First that though common fame be no convincing evidence of it self yet in many cases both in common Civill and Canon Law it is a good ground of suspition inquisition accusation and apprehension too especially if it be a generall universall and long continued fame both abroad and beyond the Seas as this is but being seconded with concurrent actions as his it is a most satisfactory proofe and in such a case vox populi est vox Dei Besides himselfe gave the occasion of this evidence by his examining Sir Henry Mildmay to know what report they gave and what opinon or repute they had of him at Rome when he was there Whether he were not the most odious man to them of any living c. If the reports and common fame they heard of him at Rome were no evidence at all to cleer him as he reputed it why then did he produce Sir Henry as a principall witnesse for him and examine him meerly what report and repute he had at Rome If he conceived it good evidence to cleere him in case Sir Henries testimony had proved answerable to his expectation then certainly it must be as available to confirme and prove his guilt yea Sir Henries testimony falling quite crosse to what he pretended must needs be farre stronger against him then it could have been for him had he testified what the Archbishop pretended because he is a witnesse of his owne producing and had been but a single witnesse for him but is seconded with two more concurrent testimonies against him even concerning the opinion they had of him in Rome it selfe which is backed with a generall opinion of the same kind both among Papists and Protestants too who concurred in their judgements and reports concerning his good affection to Popery and endeavours to reconcile us to the Church of Rome Yea as this good opinion and report concerning him was universall in all places both abroad and at home so it is fortified by a publike charge in Parliament given in against him by the two whole Kingdomes of England and Scotland and confirmed by so many pregnant evidences of all sorts that it must made be granted to be a most enforcing convincing argument of his guilt the rather because himselfe gave the first occasion of this kind of euidenes For Doctor Featlies testimony it is a report of one of the Archbishope owne Pupils who hast knew his opinions Sir Nathaniel Brents testimony is upon his owne knowledge ratified by the concurrent opinions of others grounded upon his popish supposition taken out of Bellarmine his familiarity with Master Browne a reputed Papist Noscitur ex Comite Upon his owne confession in his Petition and the common fame of the University that he was cleered upon his Petition of this imputation he produceth no evidence at all neither mentions he any particular time when nor persons by whom he was cleered For Doctor Abbots Sermon it is the clearest testimony in the world that he was then generally reputed a Papist in the University both by Protestants and Papists and likewise in forraigne parts for which cause alone and no other this Doctor was his enemy As for his complaint against it as injurious it no way extenuates nor takes off the common fame and reputation of being a Papist which Doctor Hals 〈◊〉 not denied by him to be written and meant of himselfe and Francis Harris his testimony second and confirme Whereas he faith he never know nor saw this Harris this invalids not his testimony and his little acquaintance in reallity that he knew him if not 〈◊〉 in â—ute by 〈◊〉 Fame and â—â—putation to be a Papist in heart opinion and the onely thing for which are produce his testimony Secondly for Sir Henry Mildmayes testimony it is more then a bare report for he testifies on his owne certaine knowledge that which the Archbishop produced him to prove what opinion the Jesuits Priests and Popishâ—â—ad of him at Rome when he was there together with the reasons of their opinions and report and he deposeth the truth hereof quite contrary to what the Archbishop suggested whose Oath is not to be credited in his owne case to impeach Sir Henries testimony fortified with two others concurring with it The like we answer to Captaine Anthony Mildmayes and Master Challoners testimonies they both depose what opinions and reports the Popes Nuncio Con Father Fitton Father Talbot and other English Jesuits Priests and forraigne Papists had of the Archbishops good affection to their Religion and how instrumentall he was to introduce Popery and reduce us backe to ROME declaring punctually each particular Therefore their testimonies are all reall and no hear-sayes or bare reports as he pretends As for Master Challoners pretended malice it is but a bare surmise and being a Gentleman of quality and integrity this poore pretence is altogether insufficient to disparage his testimony upon Oath The rather because the Archbishops endeavours to imprison and bring him into the High Commission heretofore was onely for speaking of the Priests and Jesuits Plots to bring in Popery and some of our Bishops compliance with them the party who complained against him being both a Priest and Jesuit now in actuall Armes against the Parliament in the Kings Army as Master Challoner deposed a great confirmation of the truth of his Testimony and of the Archbishops guilt In few words all these recited testimonies what opinion they had at Oxford heretofore and at Rome and other places since of his being a Papist and confederating with them in their Designe of introducing Popery by inches and reducing us backe to Rome compared with his preceding practises doe fix this charge so fast upon him that all his Sophistry or Oratory cannot shake it off The second thing objected is this That there was a dangerous Plot laid and seriously pursued to introduce Popery and reconcile the Church of England to the Church of Rome to which I was privy and had certaine notice of it yet I complyed with it and never laboured to prevent it which the Commons laboured to prove by divers generall instances First by the Spanish Match propounded to the King when Prince of Wales and his sending over into Spaine of purpose to pervert him in his Religion as appeares by the Articles of the Treaty the Popes Letters to the
Ireland that he knew of the great growth and power of Papists there even in the yeer 1626. two yeers before his Answer to the Commons Remonstrance which lyes on him substantially to prove that it was made by the Kings command as to this particular not yet attempted by him his owne bare endorsment being no proofe in his owne case The Letters Papers afterwards received by him from Ireland most cleerly manifest his exact intelligence of popish Priests and Papists dangerous encrease and proceedings there without the least opposition from him or complaint against them The smalnesse of their Monasteries Nunneries there erected is no extenuation of his guilt Small evils not suppressed will prove grand universall mischiefes in short time as those their Monasteries and Nunneries there have done For the Lord Deputies Letters it 's true he could not hinder the directing and sending of them to him but he might have hindered prevented the execution of his desperate popish project related in them and have crushed it in the shell which he never did To the seventh was answered that his extraordinary former power both with the King and Queen might and should have engaged him so farre as to prevent those Roman Nuncioes arrivall here and our Agents at Rome whom he never so much as once opposed for ought appeares but complied with by his Agents Bishop Mountague and Secretary Windebank as we have fully manifested when as he should rather have lost his Archbishoprick liberty life then have any way consented to it in the least degree and openly resisted it to his utmost power The third Objection against me is my compliance with the popish party and endeavours to introduce Popery advance the Papists Designes and reduce us back to Rome by seven particulars formerly insisted on and now onely recapitulated with reference to the former proofs To most of all these I have given full answers before and therefore shall be the briefer in giving further answers to them now The first second fourth fifth sixth and seventh instances I deny in the sense they are pressed and have acquitted my selfe from them in the premises To the third I shall give some further Answer First it is there objected that I maintaintained the Church of Rome to be a true Church and that she erred not in Fundamentals no not in the worst times bue onely Circa Fundamentalia And that I justified Chownaeus his Book who maintained the same I answer that I did doe maintain her to be a true Church Veritate entis not Moris though corrupt erronious in some points as a thief is a true man though a thiefe And in my Book against Fisher I charge her with some grosse corruptions errours to the very endangering of salvation and with superstition too Secondly I am charged that I did maintaine at Doctor Bastwicks censure that she erred not in Fundamentalibus but Circa Fundamentalia this distinction I shall still maintaine There is a great difference between Fundamentalia and Superstructoria and yet some circumstantials may destroy the foundation For example First Quid What it is a man beleeves if a man beleeves the Trinity without the Unity or the Unity without the Trinity this plucks up the Foundation Secondly Vbi the circumstance of place for if any should deny that Christ was borne or took his flesh in Judea this grates upon the very foundation Thirdly Quibus Auxiliis we beleeve convert and doe works of piety by nature or grace If by the strength of nature onely as the Pelagians held this endangers the foundation Fourthly Quando as to deny that Christ is not already come in the flesh this subverts the foundation though but a circumstance And it is a rule in the Schools Aliqua circumstantia dat speciem morali actioni and in this sense the Church of Rome doth erre about fundamentals Thirdly it is alleaged that I hold the Religion of the Church of England and Rome is both one Conference with Fisher page 576. I answer that it is one and the same Religion in the generall to wit the Christian Religion But yet I there write That we differ in the same Religion though we set not up a different Religion and the difference is in certaine grosse corruptions to the very endangering of salvation which each side sayes the other is guilty of Fourthly that I maintain people may be saved in the Roman Church and Religion I answer that other learned Protestants are of the same opinion not generally of all but of those among them who want meanes of better instruction yet I hold it is very dangerous to continue in that Church and Religion for any who have means to come out of them Fiftly that I hold the Pope is not the Antichrist and therefore I caused this Title given him to be expunged authorized received printed Books denying him to be Antichrist as Shelfords and others contrary to our Homilies Writers and the Articles of Ireland I answer that no man can charge me that I hold the Pope not to be Antichrist It is a great question even among learned Protestants whether he be so oâ— not The Church of England hath not positively resolved him to be so The Homilies define him not to be Antichrist and the Articles of Ireland binde not us here My expunging of this Title and others of that nature was upon other grounds However it is no such undoubted Article of Faith as Powell in his Booke De Antichristo with others make it As for the objected Books I neither Licensed nor approved them though I had them in my Study Sixtly it is objected that I hold the Pope to be supreame head of the Church Though Francis Sales and others stile him so they must answer for it it s nothing at all to me who hold it not As for his titles given me by Croxton the University of Oxford in their Letters it was without my privity I could not hinder it and the same Titles have been usually given to Bishops in former ages as appeares by the Epistles of Saint Cyprian Augustine and others Seventhly for Pocklingtons and Bishop Mountagues deriving my Succession from Augustin Gregory and Saint Peters Chaire at Rome it was without my privity It is no more then Master Mason hath proved long before my time and the Papists would give you harty thanks could you disprove this lineall Succession of our Bishops To this was replyed in generall that all the seven objected particulars prove a most apparant designe in him to introduce Popery and reconcile us to Rome and that all his Answers to them had been formerly disproved as false and impertinent In particular That the Church of Rome was no true Church at all but a false Antichristian as well as a corrupt Church for First it hath no true Foundation being not built upon the Apostles Prophets and Christ the corner-Stone Secondly no true Head Ordinances Sacraments Worship but a false adulterous head the
Pope corrupt Ordinances Sacraments and a meere Idolatrous supersticious wil-worship Thirdly no true Ministry nor government of Christs institution Fourthly she yeelds no true Subjection nor Obedience to Christ his laws word spirit but opposeth him and them in all Fiftly she is over-spread with a Leprosie of damnable Errours in Doctrine corruptions in Faith Manners Ordinances Government Sixtly the definition of a true visible Church in our Homilies and Writers agrees not to her Seventhly our Homilies Writers define her to be a false Church not a true who are all mustered up together by Master Burton in his Babell no Bethell where she is largely proved to be no true Church For his distinction that she is a true Church Veritate Entis though not Moris as a Thiefe is a true man it is a meere childish evasion For it is not the meere entity and being of a company of men that makes up a Church or true Church for if so the Turks Pagans or any assembly else should be a true Church as well as the Protestants but a company of men rightly qualified to wit professing the true Christian Faith among whom the Word of God is truly Preached and the Sacraments duly administed To set then the distinction and comparison right If one should demand of the Archbishop Whether a Theefe be a true man or no as this phrase true man in our ordinary language signifies an honest just-dealing man with reference to his qualities morals not his Entity or being as a meer man himself grants that he is no true man but a false one in this sense in this very distinction and to answer that he is a true man in regard of his essence therefore a true man in respect of his Morals were a meer impertinency Nonsequitur By the selfe-same reason when we demand of him Whether the Church of Rome be a true Church and he answers She is so Veritate entis for she consists of a company of persons or reall men not veritate moris for that they are not so truly qualified in those Morals or rather supernaturall principles which makes them to be a true Church Himselfe must needs grant that his distinction is fallacious in applying this veritas entis to them as they are a Church not men or else yeeld that they are a false but no true Church because his not veritate Moris can be applyed to nothing else but to such morall and divine qualifications as should make them a true Church so as his owne distinction directly subverts this his false conclusion of her being a true Church and his charging her with grosse Corruptions Errors Superstitions to the endangering of salvation doth the like Secondly it was retorted that his distinction of her erring onely circa fundamentalia not in Fundamentalibus was a falshood For first her affirming the Church to be built upon Peter and the Pope not Christ the chiefe corner-stone Her denying the Scriptures to be Scriptures but as they are grounded on confirmed and expounded by the Authority of the Church and Pope Her making Apochryphall Scriptures Canonicall and so adding to the Scriptures Her giving the Pope power to null and dispence with things against the Scriptures Her resolving the foundation of all our Faith into the Church To beleeve as the Church beleeves not into the Scriptures themselves Her deifying of the Virgin Mary Saints Images in praying to and adoring them with divine worship Her joyning of Saints Merits and Mediations with Christs and making them joynt Saviours Mediators Advocates with him Her turning the Sacrament of the Lords Supper into a Propitiatory Massing Sacrifice of as great or greater Merit as Christs own Sacrifice on the crosse adoring the consecrated Bread as their Lord God and Christ himselfe Her taking away the Sacramentall Cup from the Laity point-blanke against Christs owne Institution Her giving Christ an ubiquitary body on earth instead of a glorified body in heaven her tying people to pray to God in an unknown tongue with her creating a new head of the Church in Christs stead the Pope who hath the Keyes of Heaven Hell and Purgatory too and can pardon sins release Soules out of Hell and Purgatory at his pleasure with her abolishing the second Commandement out of the Decalogue What are they all but Fundamentall Errors nullifying that Church which maintaines them and not Errors onely about the foundation For his foure instances that circumstances may undermine and destroy the Foundation We answer First that neither of all these instances concerne the Papists or Church of Rome the subject in question therefore altogether impertinent Secondly they are not meer circumstantials but fundamentals because directly contrary to the expresse words of Scripture and Articles of our Faith of which they are unseparable parts which if false in any part may and will be false in the whole and no ground of Faith at all For the rule of the Schools we agree it but how he applyes it to his distinction or the Church of Rome we cannot yet discerne Thirdly it was replyed That the Religion of the Church of Rome and England is not one and the same For that which they repute the maine part of their Religion is no Christian Religion at all nor part of the Christian Religion but meere Antichristian Errour Superstition corruption Idolatry And in his Booke he doth no more charge her with some grosse corruptions endangering Salvation then she chargeth us as the perusall of his words demonstrates Fourthly his justifying salvation to be had in this false Antichristian Church and Religion denying the foundation is contrary to the opinion of all Otthodox Protestants who make her damnable Errours the ground of their separation from her And though some affirme that divers in the Church of Rome are saved yet none are saved by being of that Church or by that Faith and Doctrine which she properly cals her Faith and Religion wherein she differs from us but by their relying onely on Christs merits which she disclaimes Fiftly his deleting all phrases clauses calling or intimating the Pope to be the Antichrist is a cleer evidence that he holds him not to be so Else his sinne fault will prove the greater in purging out that as Heterodox and scandalous which himselfe beleeves to be a truth For our Statutes Homilies Writers they define the Pope either in direct termes or equivalent expressions to be Antichrist and our Church yea State in them at leastwise in our forecited Statutes and the Subsidy Act 3. Jac. penned by the Convocation As for the Articles of Ireland though they bind us not yet being taken out of the Articles and Homilies of England they sufficiently declare the resolution of our Church as well as theirs that the Pope is Antichrist and Doctor Vsher Primate of Armagh in a Letter of his to the Archbishop himselfe Jan. 4. 1635. the very day of his birth writes That this conceit is so rife in the minds and mouths of the Papists
gratifie the Queen and promote the Roman Catholick Cause therefore to shew his forwardnesse his hand must be first to this Priests discharge that so he might the more freely walk abroad to seduce his Majesties Subjects Seventhly for Panzanies Father Josephs Father Phillips with his sonnes and the Lord Scudamores Letters to Secretary Windebank though they are nothing to the Archbishop in point of charge simply considered in which sense we urge them not yet they are infallible evidences of Secretary Windebanks correspondency and intelligence with the Popes Nuncioes Priests Jesuits of Cardinall Barbarinoes and others respects to him and his Sonnes of his extraordinary protection of Priests Jesuits and that he was their instrument the onely end for which we produced them and being compared with his advancement of and intimacy with Windebank notwithstanding the frequent complaints to himselfe and the Counsell of his releasing protecting Priests Jesuits and with that generall good opinion the Priests and Papists had generally at Rome and in other forraigne parts of of the Archbishops owne reall endeavours to promote their Religion here and reduce us back to Rome testified by Sir Henry and Master Anthony Mildmay Master Challoner and others it will amount to a full proof of a confederacy between them to effect this dangerous Romish Designe notwithstanding all his evasions to accomplish which this Secretary was as active an instrument for him in the State as Mountague and other Prelats in the Church The fift thing objected to prove my reall intentions endeavours to introduce popery and reconcile us unto Rome is my intimacy and correspondency with divers dangerous Priests and Jesuits as Saint Giles Sir Toby Matthew Smith the Jesuit Leander Price the Bishop of Calcedon Doctor Smith and others one of which Saint Giles I am charged to have maintained in the University of Oxford sundry yeers to corrupt and seduce Schollers there my discouraging threatning and abusing Pursevants for their diligence in apprehending Priests and Jesuits my not committing Priests or discharging them when brought unto me by them my imprisoning Gray and calling him Priest-catching knave my connivance at the liberty that Priests and Jesuits had in the New-prison Clink and elswhere my causing many popish Books to be restored to the owners when seized contrary to the Statute that so they might be dispersed to seduce his Majesties Subjects some of which particulars are proved by papers under my owne hand seized by Master Prynne who ransackt my Study and Chamber others by the testimonies of Waddesworth Newton Deuxell Mayo Goldsmith Cooke Egerton Elizabeth Gray and Thatcher And out of my owne Book they alleage I never perswaded nor practised any persecution against popish Priests or Jesuits To this I answer in generall First that if the designe charged against me were onely to reconcile the Church of England and Rome together in a just and Cstristian way so farre as it might stand with truth and piety I hope no Christian can blame but rather commend me for such an enterprize Such a reconciliation between both Churches as this I confesse I have long desired endeavoured and published as much to the world in my Reply to Fisher p. 388. in these words I have with a faithfull and single heart laboured the meeting the blessed meeting of TRUTH AND PEACE in Christs Church which God I hope will in due time effect But other reconciliation then this to the prejudice of truth and piety I never attempted as my Epistle to that Book will manifest Secondly for my pretended intimacy correspondency with Priests and Jesuits I dare confidently affirme that never any man that sate in my place since the Reformation had lesse acquaintance familiarity correspondence with Priests and Jesuits then I some of my late Predecessors by name Archbishop Bancroft and Abbot never suspected of any inclination to popery have usually held intelligence with and received sundry Letters from Priests Jesuits in forraigne parts yea entertained some of them at their Tables and that no doubt for good purposes and the advancement of the Protestant Religion But I for my part never held correspondency nor received Letters from any of them and I blesse God for it for had I done it I must have suffered very deeply and my Chamber Study Closet being so diligently searched no doubt their Letters would have been seized and given in evidence by Master Prynne as well as others but no such Letters are or can be produced and to my knowledge I never entertained knowingly any Priest or Jesuit at my Table nor gave them any countenance though my Predecessors have usually done it to prove which I desire Master Dobson may be examined who being examined accordingly without Oath affirmed That he was an houshold servant to Archbishop Bancroft who received divers Letters of intelligence from Priests and Jesuits in forraigne parts and sometimes admitted them to his Table that he was after servant to Archbishop Abbot who for a moneth or two dieted one Julius Maria and another popish Priest as he taketh it the one a Spaniard the other an Italian at his Table in hopes of their conversion who faltered wish him in the end and were thereupon discarded That he was likewise a servant to this Archbishop and never saw Sir Toby Matthewes nor any other Priest or Jesuit to his knowledge at his Table Who being crosse interrogated Whether he knew Julius Maria and the other to be popish Priests He answered he did not certainly know them to be so but they were so reputed and professed Papists To which the Archbishop added That King James had conference with and extended favour to some Priests making good use thereof to set them at variance among themselves and induce them for to write one against another as Watson and Preston who wrote divers Books in defence of the Oath of Alleagiance and did good service therein whereupon my Predecessor Abbot granted Preston a kind of protection under his hand and Seale And why I might not doe as much as my predecessors in countenancing Sancta Clara were I guilty of it without any Guilt of TREASON or just Offence I yet know not any reason Thirdly I utterly deny that I held any correspondency with Sir Toby Matthew Smith Price Leander Sancta Clara or Saint Giles neither is there any cleer proofe thereof but admit I did yet there 's no proof at all that I knew them to be Seminary Priests and if I knew them not to be Priests no Law takes hold upon me though I harboured them which I never did Fourthly the witnesses produced to prove my intimacy with these Priests are persons of very meane condition against whom there have been many great complaints made heretofore at the Counsell-Table and against one or two of them of late for dishonest practises in seizing other mens goods and moneys under pretext of searching after Priests and Jesuits pretending the goods were theirs which complaints were referred to some Justices of Peace to
49. His Answer and Demurrer to the Commons Articles p. 43 47. His first appearance at the Lords Barre upon his Tryall with the passages concerning it p. 45 46. The manner and dayes of his Tryall with his Speech at the Lords Barre at the beginning thereof p. 49 to 57. The generall heeds of his charge p. 47. The proofs and proceedings upon the first branch of his Charge touching the subvertion of Religion and introducing of popery p. 57 to 565. His popish Innovations Ceremonies Superstitions Pictures Books at Lambeth and Croydon p. 59 to 67. 461 to 473. at Whitehall in the Kings Chappell and at Westminster at the Kings coronation p. 67 to 71. 473 to 476. in the Vniversities of Oxford and Cambridge p. 70 to 76. 476 to 479. in the Cathedrals of Gloucester Durham Canterbury Hereford Winchester Worcester c. and in Ireland p. 75 to 87. 478 to 488. in Parish Churches and Chappels p 87 to 114. 487 488 c. His proceedings against Master Smart Master Chancy Master Burket and divers others in the High-commission and Star-chamber for opposing his popish Innovations p. 93 to 114. 488 to 498 His Innovations in popish consecrations of Churches Church-yards Chappels Foundation-stones c. with the popish furniture of his Chappell and his dedefences thereof p. 114 to 128. 498 to 505. His promoting and enforcing the Book of Sports and severely censuring Ministers for not reading it the account whereof was given to him p. 128 to 154. 503 to 508. His introducing fomenting Arminianisme protecting advancing Arminians and prosecuting their opposers and all Books Sermons against Arminianisme p. 154 to 178. 507. to 512. His various attempts to introduce direct Doctrinall Popery by maintaining authorizing printing importing popish Books and Errours prohibiting the printing of new reprinting of old orthodox Books against them and purging out the most pregnant passages against popery popish errours Priests Jesuits the Pope himselfe prophanenesse and arbitrary papall power out of Bookes tendred to License of which there are sundry Examples pag. 198 to 346. 512 to 530. His preferring of divers Arminians and persons popishly affected as Mountague Manwaring Cosins and divers others to Bishopricks Deanaries Vicechancellourships Headships in the Vniversities Chaplainships to the King Prince Himselfe others to Prebendaries and the best livings both in England and Ireland and suppressing persecuting those who opposed popery and its encrease p. 345 to 368. 529 to 537. His manifold plots and devices to suppresse Preaching Lecturers Lectures keep out godly men from the Ministery and subverting the Feoffees for Impropriations p. 368 to 388. 536 to 539. His endeauours to suppresse the Protestant Dutch French and Walloone Churches among us his invading their priviledges molesting them divers yeers esteeming them no Churches of Christ nor their Ministers to be Ministers because they had no Diocesian Lord Bishops p. 388 to 409. His manifold endeavours to reduce and reconcile us to Rome his correspondency with Priests Jesuits and and concurring with them in their Designes and Treasons with his Answers and the Commons Replies thereto p. 409 to 460. 543 to 565. His Answers Defences to his severall charges and the Cōmons Reply thereunto p. 463 to 565. canonized for a Martyr and Saint at Oxford and his blood reputed meritorious Epist Dedic See other particulars concerning him in the other Titles of this Table Doctor Laurence his popish Sermon he promoted by Laud p. 186 356 359. Law possible to be fulfilled p. 210 211. contrary passages deleted p. 310 to 323. Leander a popish Fryar intimate with Laud and his quondam chamberfellow sent over to reconcile us to Rome p. 412 431 448 449 556 557 559. Lectures Lecturers suppressed by Laud and his confederates by what meanes and Orders made for that purpose p. 268 to 390. 536 to 540. Master Lee silenced by Lauds speciall command p. 380 381 537 538. Doctor Lewes who fled hence for sodomy advanced by Laud p. 356. Doctor Lindsey a grand Arminian and popish Divine advanced by Laud to severall Bishopricks acquainted him with Sancta Clara and brought him and his Book to him ere it was printed his words concerning the Homilies p. 353 359 426 427. William Long champ Bishop of Ely his pride and power imitated by Laud p. 17 18. Love of God constant deleted p. 322 341. M Mr. Mady convented by Laud for preaching against Arminianisme p. 135 Dr. Man waring censured disabled by Parliament for maintaining arbitrary Taxes and Government from any Church-preferments advanced to a Living Deanery Bishopricke and consecrated Bishop by Laud his popish Innovations at Worcester p. 81 352 353 356 530 531. Marriage of Priests passages for it deleted out of new Books p. 324. Dr. Martin an Arminian Laud's Chaplain advanced by him his Arminian practises p. 167 168 123 357 359 508 5112. Queen Maries dayes magnified by Laud Queen Elizabeths and Edw. 6. depressed p. 420 421 547 548 549. Virgin Maries invocation adoration birth without Originall sinne with the use of Aves to her justified passages contrary thereunto expunged her statue with Christ in her arms erected at Saint Maries in Oxford and adored p. 72. 213. to 218 324. Lud. à Sancta Maria his Theses at Rome p. 419 420. Masse and its merit justified passages against it deleted p. 322 323 324 347 425 Masse-book noted imitated approved by Laud in whose study two of them stately guilt were found who took the pattern of his Chappel Windowes out of it p. 59. to 67 417 471. Sir Toby Matthew a dangerous seducing Priest and Jesuit his intimacy with Laud the Popes Bull to him to recommend his Nuncio to his custody and reconcile England to Rome p. 448 to 452 455 456 557 559. Tho. Mayo his testimony against Laud p. 450 451. Mediator Christ alone not Saints or Angels deleted in new Boooks p. 328 329. Merits and Works of Supererogation justified passages against them deleted p. 209. 210. 315. to 318 425. Master Middletons Letters to Laud p. 429 430 431. Sir Henry Mildmay Anthony Mildmay their testimonies against Laud of his Innovations in the Court and esteem in Rome p. 67 68 412 413 414 543 546 547. Ministers duty passages concerning it deleted out of new Books p. 325 326. See Preaching Mixing Water with Wine in the Sacrament passages against it deleted p. 325. Monasteries Monks Monasticall Vowes Life justified in new Books passages against them deleted erected in England and Ireland yet denied by Laud when complained of by the Commons p. 212 325 433 to 548 550 551. Ri. Mountague an Arminian popish Divine questioned voted against in Parlia protected advanced to Bishopricks and consecrated by Laud his Popish Books justified approued reserved by him Books against them suppressed his intimacy with the Popes Nuncio and endeavours to reconcile us to Rome his Son sent to Rome Lauds instrument to help reduce us to it his Visitation Articles concerning Arminianisme Lectures Lecturers c. account to Laud of his proceedings scurrilous censure
Jan. 10. Les plus Grands du Berray rapporterent au Roy qu'il troubloit le repose du publie qu'il S'emparoit contre toute la Justice de son domaine c. Il depublia la Bulledecernee par le Pape pour faire la guerre aux Albegiois auec tant de zele de fruict que plusieurs a sa parole S'y croâ—serent courageusement La guâ—rre eut une issue houreuse car les Heretiques furent tellement deconfits qu'ils ne purrent depuis seremetter on campagne c. Ribadeniera Flures des Vies des Saincts p. 124. Note Note * Page 14. 15. 25. Note * See the Kings Cabinet opened * Officium Beatae Mariae secundum Vsum Sarum Paristis 1919. p. 12. Bishop Jewels Defence of the Apology part 2. c. 18. Divis 1. p. 295. 296. Object 1. Answ 1. Object 2. Answ 1. Object 3. Answ * See his late Libell intituled Innocency and Truth Justified Answ 2. Note Note Note * See the Irish Cabinet * Note f Jer. 31. 23. c. 50. 7. g Deut. 33. 21. h Psal 82. 3. i Iohn Lilburn in his late Libels Englands Birth-right with others k Isa 59. 4. 9. 14 l I say 5. 7. m Eccl 3. 16. n Isa 1 21. o Ier. 9. 22. Ier. 9. 22. q 2 Sam. 8. 15. r Deut. 16. 18. 19. 20. a Plin. Nat. Hist lib. 10. c. 63. a See the Breviate of his Life p. 1. 2. 3. b Se his Conference with Fisher p. 171. A necessary Introduction to his Tryall p. 148. 149. c Annaliuâ—â— Pars posterior p. 680. b Claudian in Eutropium l. 1. p. 67. c Rerum Ang. licarum l. 4. c. 14. d 1 Tim. 3. â—ir 1. 7 8. * Ovid Metam l. 2. * See the Breviate of his life pag. 22. and Diurnall Occurrences pag. 13. and 14. the Commons Journall NOTE f Clandian in Rufinum I. 2. p. g Pag. 23. 24. Master Pyme Speech See the Charge of the Scottish Commissioners against Canterbury * Which Doctor Pierce Bishop of Bath and Wels in his speech to his Clergy to set on this contribution stiled Bellum Episcopale adding that what ever his Majesty had expressed in his Declarations to be the cause of this warre yet in truth this warre is FOR VS Bishops NOTE * NOTE NOTE * Therefore the fitter to make a Popish Priest Prelate Cardinall * He knew he could not have done them half the service by going over from hence to Rome as by staying here to promote their designes and that made him stay * In secular imployments inconsistent with not in preaching and paines in his Calling Note this impudent asseveration here abundantly refuted * In secular imployments inconsistent with not in preaching and paines in his Calling Note this impudent asseveration here abundantly refuted * Belike he was born a Popeling * It was onely by bringing Rome home to them or meeting them more then halfe way in their journey thither * A great Actor in the late Irish Rebellion against the Protestants * All know what a good Protestant he lived and died * Both desperate Apostate Papists Mr Chainels Sermon at his Funerall informe us how good a Protestant he lived and dyed * Cambdens Britannias p. 229. * Artit Orig. 7. Additionall 7. * Artit Orig. 210. 1. His Popish superstitious Innovations in Lambheth Chappell * Bishop Iewels his defence of the Apology of the Church of England 5. Part c. 5. Diuis 1. to 3 p. 551. c. Reply to Harding Artit 14. p. 496. to 518. Thomas Becons Reliques of Rome Catechisme on the second commandement Mr. Fox Acts Monuments vol. 1. p. 167. 168. 255. vol 2. p. 388. 389. 394. 658. 669. 409. 410. vol 3. p. 992. to 993. with infinit others * Bochellus Decreta Ecclesiae Gallicanae lib. 4. Tit. 1. c. 80. p. 556. 557 NOTE * See Ribadeniera Flevers des vies des Sainctes pars â—ap 104. Apres Compline et Matines il visi oit tous les Rutols de 〈…〉 Eglile faisant a chacun vne Prostration et reverence * Apud Bochellum Decreta Eccles Gal. l. 4 Tit. 1. c. 81. p. 558. Salamantinae 1588. 8. 9. 21. * See the Archbishops speech in Star chamber p. 47. 48 49. * De Hey Iyns Cole from the Altar and Antidonum Lincolniense Dr. Pocklington Reeue Shelford and others * See Lame Giles his Haultings Anti-Armianisme p. 191 Appendix and Queeres concerning Bowing at the name of Iesus * Laurentius Surius concil Tom. 3 p. 6. 741. 810. * Platina in vita ejus Volateran Thomas Beacons Reliques of Rome ch Of the Ornaments of the Church Of plain-song Prick-song Organs and singing in Churches Histriomastix p. 283. to 287. * See A Necessary Introduction to his Tryall p. 15â— to 164. * Exod. 20 4 5 Lev. 26. 1. Deut 4. 14. to 25. 1. 5. 8 9. Isay 2. 20 c. 30. 27. c. 31. 7. c. 44. 9. c. Hoses 14. 8. Rom. 1. 23. 24 25. 1 Iohn 5. 21. 2. His Popish Innovations in his Majesties Chapell at White-Hall * Claudian His Popists Innovations at Westminster Abbey at his Majesties Coronation †See the Breviat of his life p. 7. †Page 69. 70. 9. 43. 78. 110. 157 162. 165. 4 His Popish Innovations in the Vniversities of Oxford and Cambridge * Dabis fidem ad observandum statuta istius Vniversitatis c. Statuta selectae Corpore statutum Vniversitatis Oxon Tit. 9. Sect. 6. Paragr 1. p. 114. * Acts and Monuments Edit 16. 40. â— vol. 3. p. 773. Edit 1610. p. 1781. His Popish Innovations in the Vniversity of Cambridge Object Answer * De summo Bono l. 2. c. 20. †Cicero de legibus l. 3. * Gratian distinct 86. * Foutes venero inficere est non tantum contra morem Majorum sed etiam contra fas Deorum Florus Historiae lib. 1. Grotius de Iure Belli lib. 3. c. 4. Sect. 16. p. 444. See 22. H. 8. c. 10. 5. His Popish Innovations and superstitions in Cathedrall Churches NOTE NOTE NOTE * This was then a grosse untruth for it then stood not so in any Cathedralls NOTE NOTE NOTE NOTE NOTE * See Master Francis Rouse his printed Speech at the Transmission of Master Smarts cause to the Lords Innovations in Canterbury Cathedrall Innovations in VVinchester Cathedrall NOTE Innovations in Litchfield Cathedrall Innovations at Hereford NOTE NOTE NOTE NOTE NOTE NOTE NOTE NOTE NOTE * A notorious untruth of an Arch-Prelate NOTE NOTE * Doctor Heylyns Antidotum Lincolniense pag. 37. 39. 65. c. his Coale from the Altar p. 26 27. with Pocklington Dow Reeve Shelford Bishop Pierce and others Innovations in Parish Churches Chappell 's The case of St. Gregories Church NOTE NOTE NOTE NOTE NOTE NOTE NOTE NOTE NOTE NOTE NOTE NOTE NOTE NOTE NOTE NOTE NOTE NOTE NOTE NOTE NOTE NOTE NOTE 19. 20. 21. NOTE 22. NOTE 23. 24. 18. 19. 20. 21. 21. 22. 23. NOTE 24. NOTE NOTE Note Note
and most Honourable my singular good Lord the Lord Arch-bishop of Canterbury his Grace Primate of all England and Metropolitane Chancelour of Oxford and one of the Lords of his Mijesties most honourable Privy Counsell present these And after the receit thereof thus indorsed with the Arch-bishops owne hand Rec. Jan. 22. 1639. L. B. Exon. concerning some amendments in his book for Episcopacy In this Letter of the Arch-bishops and the answer to it besides the grand designe of asserting Episcopacy of divine Right and Institution we may observe these considerable particulars First that he blames Bishop Hall for being a little too favourable to the forraigne Protestant Churches and their authors Secondly for passing by the Sabatarians or strict observers of the Lords day without any touch at all which he desires him to rectifie and help by some touches of shapnesse against them this is his charity to the Protestants and Sabatarians or Puritans of you please they were too candidly handled and therefore must be more harshly dealt withall but now on the other hand mark his extraordinary affection to and care of the Popes honour and reputation He doth in the third place tax the Bishop for bestowing the title of ANTICHRIST on him three or four times in his Book positively determinately This was such a transcendent crime that he must needs acquaint the King himselfe with it of his owne native disposition without any other Monitor and procures a speciall royall command to him from his Majesty to expunge those scandalous and dishonourable clauses against his Holinesse out of his Treatise Fourthly in the reason which he renders for acquainting his Majesty herewith and desiring him to make this change there are these considerable things to be taken notice of First that King James himselfe did in his printed Works at large prove and declare the Pope to be Antichrist by very strong proofes Secondly that when the Spanish match was in agitation and the Popes Dispensation required for the facilitating of it being one of the first Articles in the Marriage Treaty he was challenged by the Pope and his agents for it but not before Thirdly that King James hereupon to satisfie the Pope and gaine his favour was put to a hard shift and enforced to coyne a new distinction which he never thought of till then to excuse the matter That he writ thou not concludingly but by way of Argument onely c. Fourthly that he made this answer and distinction when King Charles went into Spaine and acquainted him with it by word of mouth that he thereby might satisfie the Pope and his party Fifthly that this whole passage was knowne to him and he privy to this secret not knowne formerly to others therefore he was certainly one of the Cabinet-counsell who was privy to the Kings going into Spaine and to the private instructions given him by King James before his departure hence yea very likely one who suggested this distinction to King James to please the Pope and promote the Match and therefore HE COULD NOT BUT SPEAKE WITH THE KING ABOUT IT who hereupon commanded this Bishop to qualifie his expressions in these particulars and so not differ from the knowne judgement of his pious and learned Father from whose orthodox judgement notwithstanding the Arminians might freely dissent both with his Majesties and this Arch-prelats approbation Whereupon we find that these passages were qualified according to his desire although Bishop Andrewes positive opinon in sundry passages was that the Pope was Antichrist All which considered we may infallibly conclude from his owne pen that all the forementioned purgations of passages against the Papacy Pope and his being Antichrist were made by this Arch-bishops owne speciall direction without any other suggestion but his owne Romish Genius and good affection to the Pope to induce a more easie reconciliation with him and this in direct opposition First to the severall Statutes of 16 R. 2. c. 5. 25 H. 8. c. 19. 20. 21. 28 H. 8. c. 10. 37 H. 8. c. 17. which tacitely define the Pope to be the Antichrist who did obfuscate and wrest Gods word Testament a long season from the spirituall and true meaning thereof to his worldly and carnall affections as pompe glory avarice ambition and tyranny covering and shadowing the same with his humane and politick devices traditions and inventions set forth to promote and stablish his onely dominion both upon the soules and also the bodies and goods of all Christian people excluding Christ out of his Kingdome and rule of mans soule as much as he may and all other temporall Kings and Princes out of their Dominions which they ought to have by Gods law upon the bodies and goods of their subjects whereby he did not onely rob the Kings Majesty being onely the supreame head of this his Realme of England immediately under God of his honour right and pre-eminence due unto him by the law of God but spoyled this his Realme yeerly of innumerable treasure and with the losse of the same deeemed the Kings loving and obedient Subjects perswading to them by his lawes buls and other his deceivable meanes such dreames vanities and fantisies as by the same many of them were seduced and conveyed unto superstitious and erronious openions Secondly to the book of Homilies in the second part of the Sermon for Whit-Sunday page 316. and the 6. Sermon against wilfull Rebellion page 316. which determines the Pope to be Antichrist in these tearmes Wheresoever you find the spirit of envy hatred contention robbery murther extortion witchcraft neeromancy c. assure your selves that there is the spirit of the devil and not of God albeit they pretend outwardly to the world never so much holinesse c. such were all the Popes and Prelates of Rome for the most part as doth well appeare by the story of their lives and therefore they are worthily accounted among the number of the false Prophets and false Christs which deluded the world a long while The Lord of heaven and earch defend us from their tyranny and pride that they never enter into his Vine-yard againe c. and he of his great mercy so work in all mens hearts by the mighty power of the holy Ghost that the comfortable Gospel of his Sonne Christ may be truly preached truly received and truly followed in all places to the beating downe of sinne death the Pope the devil and ALL THE KINGDOME OF ANTICHRIST c. The Bishop of Rome understanding the bruit blindnesse ignorance of Gods Word and superstition of English men ond how much they were inclined to worship the BABYLONISH BEAST OF ROME Thirdly to the 80. Article of the Church of Ireland defining the Bishop of Rome to be THE MAN OF SINNE foretold in the holy Scripture Fourthly to the Book of Common-prayer appointed for the fifth of Novemb. stiling the Pope Papists and Jesuits A Babylonish and Antichristian sect and to the Kings Letters Patents forementioned defining